The Power of the Dragon

by omegawyvern123

Rating: mature
Tags: Main 6, Original Character, My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic, Dark, Comedy, Other, Romance, Sex, Gilda, Adventure, Derpy Hooves, Crossover
Length: 117976

A young man is sent to the land of Equestria in the body of not a human or a pony but a dragon! Now he must learn to control and use his new body and the powers that go with it meeting friends and enemies along the way. OCxlargeherd.

One day a teen find himself in a new land far from what he could imagine, but he arrived with a surprise, he is now in the body of a dragon! Now he has to learn fast how to use and control the powers with in him. Along the way he meets new friends of ponies and enemies of old and new to them. And things really hit the fan when an ancient evil resurfaces and cause all kinds of hell for all. The teen now faces a dilemma, can he defeat this evil or be force to return to his world? OCxLargeHerd.

IMPORTANT NOTICE!!!! All current chapters are being fixed by my Editor White Dragon and Proofreader owachi35 and till all mistakes are remove. Thanks to their tremendous help my current and hopefully new stories will be a better experience than before.

Thank you all for your support and patient, it really means a lot to someone like me so you guys FUCKING ROCK!

Published 2013-02-24 09:00:01 UTC
Last updated 2017-02-22 01:10:34 UTC

I'm a Dragon Now Holy Shit!

Don't own shit.

I decided to take a crack on the whole story thing but instead of a human coming to Equestria or a human turning into a pony, I thought what if a human turned into a badass dragon? I know it's been done but they’re so far and few between I just had to make one my own.

WARNING!: This story will contain violence, death, Lime and Lemon (yes a clopfic at times), foul language, and other naughty things. Viewer discretion is advised and don't say I didn't warn you!

Please review and comment. No flames but I will take pointers and other shit if like my grammar or spelling sucks balls.

Thank you and enjoy!

I'M A DRAGON NOW HOLY SHIT!

It is said that our world is connected to others, whether it be alternate dimensions, other worlds in the cosmos, or even the afterlife. They intertwine with one another and some say that we can visit them in certain and special circumstances. One of these worlds is where this particular soul is in now. A low groan was emitting from a body that was lying on the cold rocky ground. It sounded like a male. His eyes open but suddenly shut from the bright glare of the sun. After a few moments his eyes got used to the light. He slowly stood up but felt odd. As though his body felt different, heavier, like it had a different shape. But he didn't ponder on it for long as he saw where he was.

He was on a mountain pass with a forest down below and clear blue skies above with only a few clouds. The air smelled clean, the breeze brought a nice cooling sensation but the sun made it so it wouldn't be too cold. He looked around the rocky path, trying to remember how he got here.

"…Ok….what the hell is going on? One moment I was running like a mad person trying to get to class and the next I'm here…..wherever here is? Am I'm in, like, the Rocky Mountains or something?" He said to no one in particular.

"I'm not sure what the name 'Rocky' means but yes you're on a mountain." Said a soft old voice.

He quickly turned around and gasped as to what was in front of him. There was a dragon! It had a long body, about a hundred yards or so, with no wings and its whiskers moved on their own. It had a multitude of colors blended into its scales with golden horns and a long fur like piece at the end of its tail. It had four clawed toes and amber eyes. It resembled a Chinese Dragon, and it talked!

"But….how….you can't…..this shouldn't…..are you…..a…dragon?" He asked after finding the right words.

"Why yes I am, I'm actually a rare species around these parts. My home is to the East of here over a large expansion of water. I was just leaving after a pleasant visit from some relatives I have here. As I was flying above, a sudden blinding light caught my attention. I went to investigate and found you at Ground Zero of the light. You were out for a few minutes or so. I checked you over and saw you had no injuries which I'm very glad for." He said with a kind smile showing his teeth.

"Um…thanks a bunch….where am I?" He asked the dragon.

"We’re at the border of Equestria, home to the Ponies."

"….I'm sorry, but did you say Equestria? And Ponies?"

"Indeed I did."

"…..ok….so tell me mister….?"

"Oh how rude of me, my name Ju-long and what is yours?" Ju-long asked.

"Call me Samson. You know, you're kinda small for a dragon. I'm mean don't get me wrong you look awesome, but shouldn't dragons be, like, bigger? You’re kinda smaller than me." Samoan asked.

"I don't seem to understand? I'm a good height for my species and age, a good 40 feet or so. While you look like you're around 45 feet." Ju-long said.

"What are talking about man? I'm like 5'9 not 45 feet."

"…perhaps that light did more damage to you than I thought. Tell me, how old are you and what species are you?" Ju-long asked.

"I'm 18 and a human, why?"

"What's a human?"

"It's what I am dude."

"No you're not, you're a dragon." Samson laughed a little.

"No I'm not, but damn would it be cool to be one. I've always wanted to know what it would be like as a dragon."

"Young one, are you feeling ok?" Ju-long asked with concern.

"Well besides not knowing how I ended up here or how I'm talking to a dragon, I feel ok, though my body feels….different somehow."

"I see…..and you believe you're a human and not a dragon?"

"Ok this is getting old. Yes I'm a freak'n human. I have hair, cloths, skin, and hands! See?" Samson held out his hands.

"Those are claws Samson."

Samson looked confused, he looked down and gasped. Instead of human hands Samson saw two four fingered claws!

"WHAT THE FUCK! WHERE THE FUCK DID THESE COME FROM!?" He yelled in shock.

"Samson please calm down or you might hurt yourself." Ju-long tried to calm him.

"W-w-w-why do I have claws? A mirror, do you have mirror on you Ju-long?"

"Not at this time but I can make one, give me a few moments."

Ju-long used his tail to gather as much sand as he could find then he found a flat surface to spread the sand evenly. He reared back and let loose a blaze of hot orange fire that engulfed the sand. After a few minutes he let up on his fire breath and a square shiny object was there with a little hint of orange from the flames. After a few minutes of cool down, Ju-long took it off the ground and examined it.

"Not my best work but you should have a clear view of your reflection Samson."

He took it and what he saw shocked him from the moon and back. Indeed he wasn't human anymore, but a dragon! He had a maw filled with sharp teeth and long tusks on the sides of his mouth. He has fin like ears on the sides of his head and six horns, three on each side of his head with a long neck. Large bat like wings with spikes on the bones and from the base of his head to the tip of his tail were three rows of large black spikes. His tail was long and whip like with the wing membrane reaching the base of his tail. He had two four clawed hands with a thumb and two four clawed feet. His eyes were blazing orange and red with a black slit in the middle. His scales were ruby with an orange underbelly. He was somewhat muscular with spikes on his shoulder blades and his scales almost look like armor. He was about 45 feet tall and maybe 75 yards long from snout to tail.

Samson was at lost for words; here he stands as a dragon and a badass looking one too. But the real question was how did he became one?

"I'm…..I'm a dragon!"

"Yes you are, and by what I can guess from just looking at you, you are a type of Chromatic Dragon. But I haven’t one with horns or as big as you in a very long time."

"How…..this isn't possible. I'm human! Or I was human…..how did I became a dragon?"

"You said you were a different species before?" Ju-long asked.

"Yes, this morning I was, but now I'm a dragon, how did this happen?"

"It must have been the light, it somehow changed you. But the power to change one species into another…..even to us dragons that kind of power is almost unheard of. And I'm sure even the Alicorns would have a hard time trying to pull something like that off." Ju-long said.

"Alicorns?" Samson asked.

"One of the four Pony races. Alicorns are the rarest of them all. The other three are Earth Ponies, Unicorn Ponies, and the Pegasus Ponies. But that's for another time, right now we need to figure out your situation.”

"Your right Ju-long, is there a way for me to turn back into a human?"

"I'm not sure Samson, like I said before, that kind of power is something few have. I doubt that any can revert you back since I don't think anything on this planet knows what a human looks like."

"So...I'm stuck like this?"

"For now, yes."

"...this…is…FUCKING AWESOME!" Ju-long was taken aback by this.

"You’re….happy?"

"Hell yeah I'm happy! I'm a fucking dragon, one of the strongest, coolest, and all around most badass creatures ever! Oh man, I can't wait to see what I can do…but…I don't know the first thing about being a dragon…"

"If you allow me, I can help you with that." Ju-long spoke up.

"You can?"

"Why yes, I am a dragon after all. Even though we're two different types I can at least show you the basics. Like flight, breathing an element, using your five senses, telling you our history, what we eat, and so much more."

"I be honored. So what's first?" He asked in excitement.

“Well, let's start out slow. Since it's obvious that you have no idea about how dragons do things it is best if we start small."

"Ok sounds good to me, so what should I know first?"

"Let's find a suitable place first; this area is not an ideal place for teaching so I recommend we head to the forest below." Ju-long said.

"Good idea, let's fly down there."

"No wait Samson!" But Ju-long was too late.

Samson jumped in the air and started to flap his wings and it seemed he was getting the hang of it. But a powerful gust of wind suddenly hit him and he lost control heading into the side of the rocks.

"OH SHIT!" Samson yelled as his body slammed on the rocky wall.

He plummeted to the earth below going through the tree branches before slamming into the ground head first. Samson was in a daze and had the biggest headache ever. He slowly got up and nursed his aching head.

"Son of a bitch that smarts." He groaned.

Ju-long slowly flew down from the path and to Samson’s side.

"Are you ok Samson? That was a pretty nasty fall you took." He said worriedly.

"Yeah I'll be fine…guess there's more to flying than meets the eye huh?" Ju-long nodded.

"'Sigh' something tells me that being a dragon is going to be a lot tougher than I thought." Samson said as a chunk of rock fell from the mountain side and hit his head.

"Fuck me!" He hissed.

"As you can see Samson, there's more to being a dragon than what you've been told. Now then, shall we begin your training?" Ju-long asked.

"Sure, just as long as we don't start flying lessons first." He chuckled.

Ju-long also snickered at the joke. And so for the next few months, Ju-long helped Samson get used to being a dragon and taught him everything there is about being one. From using his five senses, which were now more acute than before, taught him the biology of dragons, told him their rich history, explained the elemental breaths and how to use them, and eventually taught him to fly properly. And to Ju-long's surprise and delight, Samson was a very fast learner. Samson was able to learn and master all he was taught. It wasn't long before he could do everything a dragon could. And Samson was surprised at what he could do as a dragon. His strength and stamina was far greater than when he was a human able to lift boulders nearly 20 times his size and to fly for so long without breaking a sweat. And once he got used to it, he was able to fly and use his elemental breathe with ease.

So now we see Samson just flying through the clouds, it has been over a year at this point since he came to this world. He loved that part of being a dragon. Actually, he likes a lot of things as a dragon. Doing things he could only dream about was so epic to him. As he flew, he couldn't help but feel slightly sad. After Ju-long taught him all he could of being a dragon, he had to return home to his loved ones back in the East. They had become good friends. So seeing his only friend go was hard, but he understood he had to return home. And speaking of homes, he was searching for one now. But it was a lot harder than Samson thought. As awesome and epic as it was being a dragon, there are a few drawbacks.

One is that the dominate species of this continent wasn't humans, but actually Technicolor ponies! Samson thought Ju-long was pulling his tail when he said Ponies out number many of the creatures of this country and were basically the dominate species. But one day he found a small town near the ocean and he saw all kinds of ponies. From big to small there were Unicorn, Earth, and Pegasi ponies each having a different color scheme with strange tattoo like marking on their flanks. He was also shocked that they were incredibly intelligent too. He was impressed that they made homes and use many of the tools humans use; they were slightly different in how they used them, with no hands and all. The ponies also seem to talk in the same language as his world or maybe he was able to understand them since dragons are able to use and communicate with any language, another perk.

But at the same time the ponies all fear him. When he landed near the town and tried to speak to a male pony, he screamed bloody murder and ran. It was the same with all the rest, they ran away in fear of him saying he was going to eat or kill them. Samson tried to explain to them he wouldn't but they didn't listen. Samson was sad that they thought he was a monster, but he understood why they feared him. He was a dragon after all and he was bigger and looked ferocious to them. So he couldn't blame them for fearing him but it still made him sad. And it wasn't just ponies either, many creature were scared of him and ran away. Samson started to think maybe he should be with other dragons, but he found out that was a problem too. Many dragons in the area wanted to be alone and if they found another dragon in their territory, they would fight them. So when he went up to another dragon and tried to befriend him, the dragon just growled and warned Samson if he didn't leave now he'd attack him.

So now Samson was alone. He had no one in this world. No family and his only friend was miles away. Samson decided to take a little rest from his search for a home. He landed with ease in a clearing of some sorts. Samson walked over to a large rock sticking out of the ground and laid on top of it. Samson was also a quadruped dragon meaning he walks on all fours; he can walk on two but not for long and he usually only does two when he needs to fight. He was thinking that maybe staying in Equestria was not such a smart move since he couldn’t find a place for over a year now.

"So far every creature I meet has either ran away from me or tried to fight me. It's not like I'm trying to scare them or take their homes but being how I look makes it hard to even say hello. Shit, being a dragon sure has it's crappy moments. 'Sigh' maybe I should head East and find Ju-long, he's the only friend I have in this world and he could help me find a home…no, I couldn't. He's done so much for me I couldn't burden him even more than I already have. Maybe there might be a place I can crash near the middle of this continent, Ju-long did say there were some mountains large enough for me, might as well check them out."

So Samson shot in the air and flew to where he hoped he could find a home. It took him a few hours to find the place and there it was. In the far distance he could see a mountain that reached the clouds. Samson reached the opening of a large cave; he took a whiff and smelled a faint scent of another dragon. But since it was so faint Samson guessed the dragon that used to live here was long gone.

"Alright cool, not too shabby. But a little high in elevation for my taste, maybe that forest I saw has a better cave."

Samson flew over to the forest and found a large clearing for him to land. The forest itself gave off a slight creepiness that didn't settle too well with him. But he remembered he was a dragon so if there was anything scary in here he could take it on….hopefully.

"Damn man, this place is kinda spooky, glad as hell I'm a dragon or I might be up shit creek without a paddle. Ok, now let's see if I can find myself a cozy little home."

Samson walked through the forest looking for a cave. It was a bit of a pain walking through the forest since he was so big and he kept hitting the branches, vines, and whatever else was lying around. Thankfully his scales were tough enough that he barely felt them. It took him a good while to find a place until he found another clearing with a cave. Samson checked it out and saw it was vacant, he didn't he smell the scent of a dragon like the last one.

"Bitch'n! This should do nicely. It's big enough for at least three of me. All it needs is some furniture, a flat screen with a Xbox, a PlayStation with a crap load of games, a mini fridge full of junk food, and a quintuplet king size bed and I should be set." Samson joked.

"Ok, I should be able to collect some leaves and stuff from the forest with ease. Plenty of creatures for me to eat. And I saw a lake not too far from here, looks like I'm set for now. Better get started."

So Samson took the next few hours to gather materials for his home and scout the area. Besides being a tad creepy looking, the forest wasn't so bad. It actually looked like a mix between a forest and a swamp with different creatures from animals he’s seen in his old world to creature he’s only seen in books or heard about. It still amazed Samson that a place like this actually existed. And he still can't believe he was a dragon, he may never get used to that. As he continue his walk, he saw what looked like an entrance to the forest. Samson went over to it and thanks to his keen eyes, saw what looked like a town in the far distance. He frowned a little. If the little experience he’s had has told him anything, it was that this town was most likely a pony town and that could lead to some minor trouble for him.

"Shit, looks like another pony town. Better be careful, if I ever fly in that direction I should go as high in the air as possible, the last thing I need is a panicked town of ponies thinking I'm going to eat them. Hope they don't go into this forest a lot…then again if it's slightly creepy to me than it must be fucking horrifying to them." Samson said.

"The pony folks stay away from this area a lot, for this forest is no place for a leisure trot." Said a voice.

Samson turned to the voice and saw it was pony that looked like a zebra. Her coat was that of light grey and regular grey strips like a zebra with a mane in a Mohawk fashion with a black and white design and a tail that was skinny but had more hair at the end. She wore gold rings on her neck and left leg with two gold earrings, one for each ear. On her flank she had a swirling sun that looked like a tribal tattoo rather than the ones the other Ponies had on their flanks. Face was a little more square-ish than the rest of the ponies he saw, but what really got his attention was her turquoise eyes. They hold no fear whatsoever, in fact she was smiling at him.

"…Um…hey there…" Samson said, he didn't really know what to do since this is the first time a pony was talking to him.

"You seemed to be confused to say the least, maybe I can help you oh mighty beast." She asked in an African style voice.

"I am a bit confused; you're like the first pony that hasn't run away from me. Why is that?"

"First and foremost I am not any type of pony kind; I'm actually a zebra so please keep that in mind."

"Noted…..so got a name?"

"My name is Zecora and it's a pleasure to meet you, may I have your name too?" Zecora asked.

"You can call me Samson, and it's nice to meet you as well." He stuck out his claws for a handshake and Zecora put her hoof in is large claws, he slowly shook careful not to hurt her.

"Greetings and welcome to the Everfree Forest, as you can plainly see it's not meant for the local tourist."

"I figured, so you said that none of the ponies in that town come here?"

"Yes, for those in Ponyville have great fear of this place, for they believe those who enter are gone without a trace."

"I see….say why do you do the whole rhyming thing Zecora?"

"It's just something I do, does it bother you?"

"Nah, I think it's cool. So you live out here too? Why not live with the other ponies?"

"Though I have many friends in the town, I have everything here that I need, the forest here has many of the ingredients for my herbs and potions I use I even make use of the seed. So I stay here to not only practice my traditions, I also warn ponies of all dangers of the forest that could cause them many a serious conditions. So you see Samson I stay here for more than just one reason, it is my duty to help them understand all I know no matter the season."

"Now that's cool. So I would assume these ponies won't do well in meeting me right?"

"Around these parts the ponies have great fear for dragons such as you, so it would be wise to stay away from them for being near them will cause trouble times two."

"I thought so…but back to my previous question on why you aren't afraid of me?"

"You are more than what meets the eye, from the way you speak, walk, and fly. I can tell that you aren't hostel or mean, but a creature that has a good heart and somepony trustworthy to lean. It may not seem like it at the time but a while ago I knew the feeling of being misjudged and being alone for the way I look, it didn't last long as a little filly wanted to know more about me and that was all it took. For after her bravery to know me better had set off a chain reaction, so now I have many friends well above a small fraction. But now that I think about it the brown cloak I wore may have played its part, for when I wear it, it does make me look different so that may have been part of the problem from the start."

"So taking a guess here but the cloak you wore made you look kinda mysterious and creepy didn't it?" He asked and she nodded.

"Bet you still looked cool though." Samson smirked.

"I see you don't easily feel prejudice from others looks, for you seem to go beyond the cover of the books."

"I've learned you shouldn't judge someone purely on looks alone. Knowing their character is what really matters, or else we will never find true harmony with each other."

"A very wise statement indeed, so if I could ask a few questions to answer for me?" Zecora asked.

"Fire away."

"Why have you traveled to the land of Ponyville?"

"Well, I'm actually new around here so I don't know a lot about this land or where a pony town or city is. I thought this forest would be a good place to make a home. From the sky it looked like nopony has entered it so here I am. I don't want to cause trouble to them; I'm actually fascinated with the ponies of this area."

"Is that so?"

"Yeah I mean…wait a minute, you're not rhyming anymore? I thought you always do that?"

"Correction my dear dragon friend, I said it's what I do but that doesn't mean I always do it. I normally rhyme to help me with making chants and it's a great way to make a friend smile." she said.

"Oh, makes sense…wait, did you call me your…friend?"

"Why yes I did. I consider you as a friend now Samson." This took Samson back.

"But…why? Why would a zebra want to be friends with a dragon?"

"Like you stated before, it's not the looks that determine the quality of a pony’s character but their actions. You show me that you are not like many dragons in Equestria. Your kind, well mannered, sweet, and above all, a friendly individual." Zecora said.

Samson had a small shade of pink on his scales after hearing her words. He was glad he actually made another friend besides Ju-long and a pony no less…zebra that is.

"Well your pretty damn awesome too Zecora. You have the badass rhyming skills of Dr. Seuss, I can tell you have great knowledge and like to share it with others, and you look cool too. And I would like to be your friend Zecora." he said smiling a toothy one.

"Then come with me and I'll show you my home but please mind your step." Samson snickered and followed Zecora.

It didn't take them long to reach her house, which was a tree that kinda looked like a head. The decor inside it were tribal masks and what looked like potions in bottles hanging from the branches. Samson also noticed her home was actually closer to the entrance of the forest than his cave was.

"Ok, now this is a badass home you got here Zecora. And are these masks from, like, your home county?" He asked while looking at one of the mask.

"They are and I thank you for complimenting my home."

"No problem, so where is your home country?"

"It's far from here in the West. The terrain there is also extremely different; there are more flat lands and marshes than here where mountains and forest are prevalent."

"Do you miss it?"

"Every now and then I do, but I remember why I'm here and all the friends I have here and it doesn't bother me that much."

"So why did you move here?" Samson laid down next to her home with his head next to her.

"I am a Shaman in my village and came here to learn of the plants and lifestyle of Equestria. I have learned much about the local plants and have made many potions that will be beneficial to not only my village but also Equestria."

"That's really cool, me I'm just trying to find a home."

"I've wanted to ask, you look like a High King Dragon but with a few obvious differences. Does your specific kind live somewhere else that makes you look different?"

"First I'm a Chromatic Dragon and second...well…the thing is….I wasn't always a dragon."

"I'm not sure what you're talking about?"

"About over a year ago, I wasn't a dragon, but a species called human." Zecora gasped at that.

"You were a whole different species? What happen that transformed you into what you are today?"

"That's the thing; I have no damn clue how I got changed into a dragon. I was going to my school when I felt weird, then it all went white. I woke up on a mountain pass and found myself like this. Luckily I wasn't alone, another dragon by the name of Ju-long was there, and he found me on the pass and helped me get on my feet. He taught me everything there is about being a dragon. After that I looked all over this continent to find a home, but being a dragon has given me very few options on that market. I got lucky finding this place."

Zecora was stunned to hear that not only did Samson used to be another species, but it seems he was from another world.

"Do you know who or what brought you here?"

"Nope, and from what Ju-long told me, a power like that is almost non-existent. So finding out who pulled me here and transformed me would be impossible. But I managed to use what I got and so far I have survived. And to be honest, being a dragon is so fucking awesome!"

"It seems you found a light in this situation."

"Yeah not much can bring me down. But being a dragon does have its ups and downs, mainly trying to find your place in a country full of ponies. I mean they aren't too open minded about the whole 'dragon living near them' deal."

"Unfortunately, that's due to what other dragons have done." This got Samson's attention.

"What dragons done?"

"Yes, from what I've heard and read, the dragons around here don't like ponies of any kind. They deem them an inferior species and see them as a nuisance. They take their gems and any treasure they have for their hoard. No offence to your kind but dragons are a greedy bunch."

"No you're right Zecora, well half right at least."

"How so?" She asked.

"The dragons you talked about are most likely the High King Dragons; they are by far the most egoistical and pig headed of the dragon race. They consider themselves the perfect species while in fact they are the worst. They give a bad name to all other dragons. Dragons are more refined and knowledgeable with great power and inner strength. You see Zecora, dragons are wise, level headed, and don't see other species as lower than themselves. They also don't always have treasure for their collection. They collect what they like just like any collector. So I wouldn't be surprised that anything you have on dragons revolves around the High Kings rather than any other dragon types." Samson explained.

"I see, perhaps you can teach me all there is of a real dragon then?"

"Oh definitely, I would gladly tell you all that is the epicness of dragons. But that's for another time and place. So I was wondering if you can…looks like we're going to have company soon, or rather you are. I can hear the hooves of several small ponies. Sorry to split on you Zecora but-" She held her hoof up.

"I understand Samson; perhaps I'll see you another time?"

"You bet. See you around Zecora and it was great talking to you."

"And the same to you my large friend."

Samson got up and as carefully and quietly as possible headed deeper into the forest. But Samson was curious on who would be here, since the forest was so creepy and dangerous, so what pony was brave enough to come here? Samson crouched behind some trees that hide him from sight but was still able to see. A few moments later, three ponies came in front of Zecora's hut but what surprise him was how young they were. The first was an Earth Pony with a dull yellow coat and a brilliant amaranth mane and tail with a pink ribbon on top of her head and brilliant gamboge eyes. The next was a Unicorn Pony, she had a light grey almost white coat with a greyish mulberry mane that was curled like her tail with a light pink streak and light greyish harlequin eyes. The last was a Pegasus Pony with a light orange coat, purple short mane but long tail, and greyish purple eyes.

Looking closely, Samson saw that none of them had those tattoo-like markings on their hind legs like the other ponies. He wondered if they get them the same way you get a tattoo.

"Maybe I'll ask Zecora one day. And I must say I have to give these girls some major points for coming in here." Samson thought.

"Why hello there Apple Bloom, it's good to see you so soon." Zecora said going back to her rhyming style.

"Hey there Zecora, how have you been doing?" The one known as Apple Bloom said with a southern accent.

"I'm doing just fine I'm glad to say, so what can I do for you and your friends this fine day?" Zecora asked.

"Well, we got assigned a project on the different plants around Ponyville and we were wondering if you could help us since you know a ton of plants and stuff." said the young unicorn.

"Why of course I'll help with your project Sweetie Belle, what kind of plants must you tell?"

"We want to do a really cool project of an awesome plant, do you know any like that?" Asked the Pegasus.

"There are plenty of plants that come to mind Scootaloo, come inside for some tea and I'll tell you some of the plants I know to start with a few."

"Yay!" All three cheered.

Samson couldn't help but chuckle at their excitement for their project as the four went into Zecora's hut.

"Now aren't those three just a bunch of cute little ponies. Too bad I won't ever get to know them, they seem like a nice bunch of girls…oh well, it is what it is. Better get back to my cave before I'm noticed."

Samson turned to the direction of his cave and started walking. As he walked he couldn't help but feel as though he was being watched. He looked around his surroundings trying to see what was watching him. Though he couldn't see what was watching him his instincts told him to be on his guard. Samson let out a low growl to warn whatever it was to not to try anything funny.

"Alright, whoever is out there better not start any shit with me cause I will put the hurt on you. So come on out already." Samson called out.

Samson stood still waiting. After three minutes, nothing happened. The presence of whatever was watching him was gone now but he was still on guard. Samson sniffed the air and an unusual scent was there. He couldn't place what it was but it was dangerous by the smell of it. It had the scent of blood on it.

"Well that's not good. Blood scents usually equal nasty and dangerous beasts. Looks like this place just got more than a dragon for a resident and this one ain't no sweet little critter either. Better warn Zecora about this so she can tell the others to stay the fuck away from here till whatever it is goes away."

With that Samson returned to his cave.

A FEW DAYS LATER

Samson was flying high in the sky returning from a failed hunt. He was having a bit of trouble finding a good meal since the largest thing he could find at the time was a cow and those things were in Ponyville. He figured that if he was high enough in the sky that the ponies would barely see him. Samson let out a frustrated sigh.

"That's the third failed hunt in a row. I thought I was finally getting the hang of it, but guess not. Dammit, if I don't find something to eat soon I'll have to leave the forest to find a new home. That would be a pain in my scaly ass. There might be something in the forest if I go deep enough in, since I haven't really looked through the whole place yet. And speaking of I better start checking out my surroundings."

Samson could see the forest below and started to descend. Suddenly his senses kicked in making him stop midair. Something was coming toward him and fast. He quickly looked around to find what was coming at him. In the corner of his eye, he spots something bright. He turned to see a glowing purple thing in the air. He turned his head confused as to what it was.

"And what in the nine levels of hell is that?"

Samson stared at it for a moment… till he realized it was coming at him!

"OH FUCK!" He shouted and took off.

But he was staring at it for too long so it was on him when he moved. It hit him square in his left wing, paralyzing it. Unable to move his wing, he fell like a sack of rocks and was heading to the ground fast.

"This is so going to smart." He groaned as he tried slow himself down.

20 MINUTES EARLIER

It was a lovely afternoon in Ponyville as the residents were out and about enjoying their day. In the park we see a purple unicorn with a violet mane and tail, with purple and pink streaks. She has violet eyes and a pink star surrounded by five small white stars as her Cutie Mark. Near her were five other ponies, the first was another unicorn but her coat was white with an indigo mane in a fancy curled style. Her moderate azure eyes stood out with her light blue mascara and eyelashes. Her Cutie Mark was three diamonds. The next was a Pegasus Pony with a pale yellow coat and long pink mane and tail. She had moderate cyan eyes and her Cutie Mark was three butterflies. Next to her was a pink Earth Pony with a puffy raspberry mane and tail with light cerulean eyes and her Cutie Mark was three party balloons, two blue and one yellow. In the corner was another Pegasus Pony with a cyan coat and a mane and tail of rainbow colors. She has moderate cerise eyes and her Cutie Mark was a rainbow lightning bolt coming from a cloud. The last was an orange Earth Pony with a long yellow mane and tail with the hair of each tied at the end. She has green eyes and white freckles with a cowboy hat on. Her Cutie Mark was three apples.

The six ponies were enjoying the day in the park. The purple unicorn took a deep relaxing breath.

"This is so nice, to get out of the library for a while and not study." She said.

"And yet you still bring a book Twilight." The cyan Pegasus said.

"Oh this isn't for studying Rainbow Dash; this book has different spells for unicorns that vary from simple levitation spells, to making beams of pure energy." Twilight explained.

"That sounds dangerous Twilight; maybe you shouldn't learn things like that." The yellow Pegasus said in a soft voice.

"I agree with Fluttershy dear, you are good with magic Twilight but the spells and magic in that book seem to be more dangerous than your usual studies." the white Unicorn said.

"Don't worry Rarity; I'm only going to look over some of the advanced magical forms of what I already know. I'm not planning to try anything like this Energy Ball here. I’d rather not roast my fur off thank you."

"That sounds like fun! What does the Energy Ball thingy do Twilight? Does it make different lights, cause we can so use that for some parties I have in mind. Oh does it have anything that can make you, like, go invisible? Or make you climb walls? Or make supper delicious pies?" The pink pony asked those questions in one breath hopping around like a rabbit.

"Now calm down Pinkie Pie, ain't no sense in getting excited over those kinds of spells if Twilight here says it's not for playing around." The one in the cowboy hat said in a southern ascent.

"Precisely Applejack, and to your question Pinkie…well one of them, the Energy Ball, is a collection of magic that can be used as a source of light, but that's not what it's for. The book says it is a type of offense for attackers that can either stun an enemy or do major damage depending on what you're aiming for. And it has a warning about using any of these spells." Twilight looked over at the girls.

"A warning for what?" Rainbow Dash asked.

"It says that any incomplete spells or magic done incorrectly can have unusual, unintentional, and even dangerous outcomes so it is imperative that you complete any spell in this book or else disaster will come to you and those around you."

"I don't like the sound of that." Fluttershy said.

"Me either, I've heard that spells can be very dangerous if not used properly." Rarity said.

"So any of those simple spells can like go bad and hurt somepony?" Pinkie asked.

"By what it says, it could happen that way." Twilight said.

"Now don't try anything dangerous Twi, we don't want you in the hospital or anything like that." Applejack warned her.

"Don't worry girls; I know what I'm doing."

"So what spell you're going to try first?" Rainbow Dash asked.

"Let me check. Ok so let's see here…oh here's a good one. It's a spell that can change an object's appearance into a whole new thing."

"Oh cool! Use that on me! I want to be a table, no wait a tiger, oh even better a bugle!" Pinkie suggested.

"…I think I'll just change one of those apples into an orange."

"Can you really make an apple into an orange Twilight?" Fluttershy asked.

"Only by looks, it'll still smell and taste like an apple."

Twilight read the page for a moment or two till she understood how to perform the spell. Pinkie Pie took the apple and placed it in the open away from them, just in case. Twilight got into position and lowered her horn aiming at the apple. Her horn glowed with her purple aura and shot at the apple. It seemed nothing was happening till the apple started to shimmer. Its form shook for a moment till a bright light engulfed it. The others shielded their eyes from it. The light finally died down and everyone gasped when they say an orange in place of where the apple was.

"Well I'll be darned, you actually did it sugar cube!" Applejack said.

"My, what an impressive display." Rarity added.

Pinkie Pie went up to the orange and took a bite out of it.

"And it still taste like an apple, that's so neat!"

As she said that the orange reverted back into the apple.

"What happened?" Fluttershy asked.

"I guess the spell only last as long as the object isn't compromised." Twilight guessed.

"Um…run that by us without using your big words." Rainbow Dash said.

"It means, darling, that once Pinkie took a bite from the orange, it ruined its shape, and thus it was exposed to what it really was so the spell canceled out since it was useless to keep its form." Rarity explained.

"Basically it means once the cat was out of the bag the spell quit." Applejack said.

"Oh…do spells really do that?"

"Some do, it all depends on what the spell is." Twilight answered.

"Do another one!" Pinkie Pie asked.

"Ok but just one more, that last one took a lot of concentration, more than I thought. Um….oh here's one for a magic shield. Now that can be very useful. Ok now to do it I need to do this…ok I think I got it. Rainbow Dash can you please place that plate where the apple was?"

"Sure no problem." She took the plate and placed it where the apple was.

"Ok everypony stand back."

Everyone took a few steps back as Twilight started to cast the spell. Her horn glowed again with the same purple aura and as she was about to cast the spell, something hit her in the back. It startled Twilight making her cast the incomplete spell at the others. They saw the incoming spell and they all ducked. The spell then started to hit any and all shiny objects in the area from plates to trays and bounce off them as ponies left and right avoided the spell as much as possible, till it hit a mirror that a pony had in its hooves and shot straight in the sky. Once they knew the spell was gone they gathered themselves up to figure out what happened.

"Is everypony alright?" Twilight asked.

"It seems the spell missed everypony here Twi, lucky for us." Applejack said.

"But why did the spell bounce off every shiny object in the park?" Fluttershy asked.

"And how come there were so many shiny things here?" Rainbow Dash added.

"Well most spells can be deflected by smooth, reflective surfaces or shimmering objects and as to why there were so many…um why is that?" Twilight also wanted to know.

"It must have been one of those days that there were that many?" Rarity guessed.

"But boy oh boy are we lucky it didn't hit anypony and shot in the air. What happened Twilight?" Pinkie Pie asked.

"Something hit me on the back that startled me." She said.

"Um…yeah that was our bad. Sorry Twilight, I missed the ball." An Earth Pony said scratching his head in embarrassment.

"So what will happen to the spell now?" Fluttershy asks.

"Well it'll continue to head up till it eventually hits something." Twilight said.

"Oh I hope it doesn't hit a poor bird."

"From the look of it dear there isn't even a cloud in the sky much less a living creature." Rarity said looking up.

"Man that was so lucky that nopony got hit…so what now?" Rainbow Dash asked.

"Let's have some pie!" Pinkie Pie held up a pie.

"Sounds good to me, bring a slice over my ways Pinkie." Applejack asked.

"Same here, I'll take a slice." Rainbow Dash held a plate up to Pinkie Pie.

Pinkie took a knife and was about to cut the pie when she suddenly stopped. Her tail started twitching a little. The others stopped wide eyed knowing what that meant.

"Pinkie…please tell me that's just an itch.” Twilight ask.

"No something is going to fall!"

"What is it?!" the others asked looking at the sky.

"Not sure but it's a big one."

"How big?" Rarity asked and Pinkie's Tail twitched like crazy.

"Like humongous big!"

"EVERYPONY! We have a Pinkie Sense in action! Something is falling from the sky so hide!" Rainbow Dash shouted to the others.

All the ponies started running to find cover, when Pinkie Pie has her senses it wasn't something to mess with. So all the ponies in the park either ran home or hid under something. Twilight and the rest stood under a tree looking at the sky trying to see what was falling. For a moment nothing seemed to be coming from the skies.

"See anything?" Fluttershy asked.

"Nothing yet…maybe it will fall somewhere else in Ponyville?" Rainbow Dash ask hopefully.

"Nope, it's going to land here." Pinkie said.

"Be on your guard girls, anything could happen at this point." Twilight said, and the others nodded.

"Wait…I think I see something." Applejack said pointing her hoof up.

The others looked up and indeed saw something falling. They couldn't really see it too well as it was still quite the ways up.

"What is it?" Rarity asked.

"Not sure, kinda looks like a bird?" This got Fluttershy's attention.

"Oh no! A poor little birdie, we have to save it." Pinkie said.

Just as she said it, Fluttershy flew past them and headed for the bird.

"Wow look at her go; don't see Fluttershy fly that fast very often." Rainbow Dash said.

"Indeed, but when an animal is in danger she does all she can to help it." Rarity said.

"Yeah that's Fluttershy alright…wait a darn minute…..oh hell." Applejack said.

"What is it?"

"Um…..I reck'n that ain't no sweet little bird."

"What makes you say that?"

"Cause I believe Pinkie here was right about the thing being big, falling right where Fluttershy is heading!"

The others turn to the sky and saw that the little bird they thought they saw was actually getting bigger and no longer looked like a bird.

"Oh buck, Fluttershy is heading straight towards it!" Rainbow Dash quickly flew after her.

Fluttershy was flying as fast as possible to the falling bird, but as she got close she saw instead of a little bird a large scaly creature in its place and she was right underneath it! She was frozen in fear and didn't know what to do. Then something knocked her away from the falling creature. Fluttershy came out of her frozen state and saw she was being held by Rainbow Dash.

"Rainbow Dash?"

"Yep the one and only. Man you were lucky Shy, if I didn't come-CRASH!" A loud crash interrupted Rainbow Dash.

The two looked down and saw a large cloud of dust surrounding where the others were.

"Oh no, the others!" Fluttershy gasped.

"Quick, let's get down there!" Rainbow Dash flew down with Fluttershy.

The others were coughing and covered from head to hoof with dirt and dust from the fallen object but seemed to be ok.

"Is everypony ok?" Applejack coughed.

"No, my coat is all covered in this filthy dirt. It'll take hours to get this removed all this dust and my hair is ruined to." Rarity complained.

"….besides Rarity's looks, nopony else is hurt?"

"Yeah, I think nopony is hurt just startled a little." Twilight said.

"Holy moly was that ever close!" Pinkie Pie said.

"Yer darn tootin that was close, what crashed anyways?" Applejack asked.

"The dust hasn't cleared yet so I can't tell. Wait, where's Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash?!" Rarity asked.

"We're here guys." both Pegasi landed.

"Nopony is hurt are they?" Fluttershy asked.

"No we're fine, what about you guys?" Twilight asked.

"We’re fine, what was that thing that fell?" Rainbow dash asks.

"Looks like the dust is finally clearing up." Applejack said.

As the dust cleared up a little, they could make out a large scaly body with ruby and black spikes coming out of it. At first they didn't know what it was besides it being big. It then started to move a bit as a low groan emanated from the object. It slowly stood up towering over the six. They all stood close to each other in both fear and awe of the creature. Now they could see what it was, it was a large ruby scaled dragon with six horns, tusks, large wings and a mixture of red and orange blazing eyes. It was the largest dragon they had ever seen. Samson for his part had a large headache and his whole body was hurting from the impact but found no bones broken, much to his delight.

"Son of a bitch that hurt. What the fuck was that thing that hit me? Well whatever it was sure did a number on my wing, can't even move it. Hopes it's not permanent. But besides that and my huge headache I'm surprised I don't have any broken bones or anything like that. Glad as hell I'm a dragon or else that fall could of seriously injured me or worse. And thank whatever powers I didn't hit anyone or else I…would…feel…"

It was then Samson felt like someone was looking at him, he looked down and saw six ponies. Two unicorns, two Pegasi, and two earth ponies all looking at him in shock and fear. Samson then looked around and saw other ponies looking at him with the same expression. They were so shocked that they didn't know what to do. Samson looked back at the six closest to him and knew this was not going to end well.

"Well fuck, this is so bad. But they haven't started yelling bloody murder yet so maybe I can smooth talk my way out with little trouble." He thought.

"Um, hello there, I mean you no harm whatsoever. And to let you all know yes I am a-" but a pony interrupted him.

"DRAGON! EVERYPONY RUN!" A unicorn pony yelled.

When the pony said that all hell broke loose as all the ponies started screaming and running away from him trying to hide. Samson just groaned.

"Yep, just as smooth as sandpaper. Should’ve known this would happen." He sighed.

His hearing picked up the whispers of some of the ponies hiding behind a large bush.

"What the hay are we going to do? That dragon is like, bigger and meaner looking than any of those from that mountain." Rainbow Dash whispered to the others.

"I don't know, I never seen a dragon like that one before." Rarity said.

"How many dragons do you know?"

"…point taken I know next to nothing about dragons, does anypony here know about them?" She asked and the others shook their heads no.

"Well we can't just stay here and do nothing." Applejack said.

"I think we should do just that. That dragon is way too scary to do anything to it. Maybe it'll go away if we just stay right here." Fluttershy said.

"No we can't, what if it goes around and tries to eat somepony?" Twilight said.

"I'm not going to eat any of you." Samson spoke up making them jump.

"Holy…did it hear us?" Pinkie asked.

"Yes I did, I can hear all of you very clearly. And like I said I'm not going to eat anypony."

"Psh, yeah right. I bet it's just saying that so we can just come for us to be found and it will eat us." Rainbow Dash said in a low voice.

"I'm not lying." Samson said.

"…how can it hear me?"

"I have very acute hearing and furthermore I don't need you guys to come out from your hiding place to know where you are. You’re all hiding behind that bush." The others stiffen when he said that.

"H-h-how does it know that?" Fluttershy stuttered.

"Your scent, I may not see you but my other senses can still find you, such as my hearing and nose. And besides I'm not here to harm any of you." Samson said.

"A likely story but I'm not buying from you dragon scum." Rainbow Dash spoke rudely to Samson.

"Are you nuts!? Don't talk to it like that or you'll make it mad!" Twilight scorned Rainbow Dash.

"Look, I know you ponies don't really trust dragons that well, and I understand, but I'm telling the truth. I was flying from a hunt when-" He was cut off by Rainbow Dash.

"A hunt you say? What were you hunting, a pony perhaps, wouldn't surprise me you came here to eat us like the monster you are."

"No, I don't eat ponies."

"A likely story."

"Just listen to me, I was hunting but couldn't find anything so I was flying back home when-" Again he was interrupted.

"To get to us since you couldn't find anything else to eat?" Fluttershy asked in fear.

"No dammit, let me explain." He was getting irritated by this.

"Sorry partner but we don't really trust your kind around these parts since they do give us trouble. I know you have to eat too and you must of come here to find a meal but please don't. So would you kindly leave us pony folks alone?" Applejack asked.

"Granted you must had problems in the past with other dragons but I'm not like that."

"Don't lie, all of your kind are nothing brutes and ill-manner beast." Rarity said.

"Yeah and I bet you do want to eat us you big meanie!" Pinkie Pie added.

"For the last time I don't eat you guys. I don't want to cause trouble here but-"

"But nothing monster, just leave us alone.” Rainbow Dash snapped at him.

Samson had enough of this and was really started to get pissed off.

"FINE!" He roared at them making them cringed in fear.

"If you want me to leave you so badly then I will, you fucking jerks." He snorted and tried to fly but his wing was still messed up.

"Oh goddammit all…looks like I'm walking home." He groaned and started to walk back to his cave.

The others let out a sigh of relief seeing him go. Samson stopped and looked back at them with an angry face.

"And for the record, I didn't come to your town by choice. Something smacked me out of the sky and got my wing." With that he left.

"Wow that was close; I thought for sure that dragon would gobble us up." Pinkie said.

"Good thing it didn't, but you think it was telling the truth?" Fluttershy asked.

"Doubt it; it just wanted us to believe that so we would be easy targets for it." Rainbow Dash said.

"Maybe…but something doesn't seem to fit." Twilight looked down the path Samson went.

"What do you mean?" Fluttershy asked.

"The dragon didn't display any of the characteristics of any of the dragons we've face before. It tried to talk and explain its situation to us. It didn't try to attack us and when it got mad it didn't hurt us in any way and just left. Now why would it do that?"

"Are you really going to ask WHY it didn't want to kill us?" Rarity asked looking at Twilight with a 'are you serious' face.

"Yeah Twilight, I say would should be thankful it didn't want us as a main course." Applejack said.

"Maybe you're right, perhaps I am over thinking it." Twilight said.

"But you always over think stuff." Pinkie Pie added.

"…thank you for reminding me of that. Well I think I'll be heading home now."

"Same here, I have to feed the animals soon so I'll see you girls later." Fluttershy said and walked home.

The others said their goodbyes and went back to their homes unaware that they were being watched.

"Well that was quite a show." a rough sounding voice said.

"Yeah too bad that dragon didn't eat or kill any of those ponies that would have been an even greater show." another said.

"And a good thing it didn't kill those ponies or else the boss would’ve killed us all." said a bolder voice.

"But I thought the boss wanted them dead?"

"Not before extracting the power of the Elements of Harmony."

"But isn't he like the total opposite of it like that Discord creature?"

"Don't ask questions that are beyond your I.Q. dumbass. If he wants it then it's our job to get it. We'll attack at noon tomorrow."

"Um…why not now?"

"Eh, I just don't feel like attacking them right now."

"More like you're a lazy lard ass." One of them said under their breath.

"What was that asswipe?!"

"Nothing sir, I'll just get the troops ready by then."

"Good, soon those little ponies won't know what hit them till it's all too late." The leader chuckled evilly.

THE NEXT DAY

Samson was laying outside his cave, chewing on a large bone. Last night he was able to capture and eat a large Hydra that was wandering around. It tried to attack Samson but he overpowered it and killed it, so he got a nice meal after all. But he was still mad at the ponies. They wouldn't even let him explain his situation and immediately accuse him of being a mindless beast that wanted to hurt them.

"Just cause I look like an intimidating beast doesn't mean I am one dammit. I mean did they really have such a bad encounter with a dragon that they label all dragons like that? You know what; I'm not letting this get to me. There ponies and I'm a dragon and as nature dictates we are not meant to be anything else than predator and prey. I mean sure I wouldn't mind being friends with them but that ain't going to happen." Samson said chewing on his bone.

Samson just sighed. He really would like to be friends with them instead of enemies, but with them already having said they don't trust dragons it would seem that making friends with them was out of the question. Samson spat out the bone and started to walk to a pond not too far from his cave for a drink. He found the pond and was about to drink from it when he stopped and looked at his reflection. The water was calm enough for him to have a clear view of his face. He saw the face of a fierce and mighty dragon looking back at him. Samson looked at his face and examined every detail of it.

"But then again with a face like mine no wonder they freaked when they saw me. I am a pretty mean but still epic looking dragon after all." he joked.

He took his drink and headed back to his cave but then he stopped. Something wasn't right and his instincts told him that there was trouble. He looked over in the direction of Ponyville and felt that something bad was happening right now. Samson was debating on whether to go check it out or not.

"I really shouldn't get near that town, not unless I want another running of the scared shitless horses …but it wouldn't kill me to just take a look…from the skies. Good thing I went to Zecora and asked her about my wing being paralyzed, that potion really did the trick." Samson flapped his left wing.

After he left the town Samson went to Zecora's hut and asked her if she knew why his wing couldn't work. She examined it and made a potion to rub on his wing and after a few hours his wing was better. Samson shot in the air and flew high enough to see Ponyville…with black smoke coming from it.

"What the? That's not good." Samson flew over to the town to see what was going on.

He landed just outside of town and saw it looked like it was ransacked. The windows were broken, some of the buildings were torn and on fire, the streets deserted, and the scent he picked up in the forest a few days ago was stronger than before.

"Ok, something definitely went down here. What the hell happened?"

He then heard some voices not too far off so he walked over to the sounds, and what he saw he couldn't believe. There in the center of the town near town hall were all the ponies tied up in chains and within the crowed he saw Zecora tied up to. They looked so scared and the reason why was the creatures standing around them. Guarding them were these creatures about six feet tall that looked like demonic bats with tails, red eyes, blue skin, no fur, black claws, and some mean looking teeth. Looking closely they all had these 'weird' looking belts with strange symbols. There were about 60 or so of them and near the building was a really big one that was standing on two legs while the rest were on fours and had a chest plate on. Samson crouched behind a building so they wouldn't see him.

"I don't believe this, there are actual demons here? Or just some really fucked up looking bats creatures? Either way those ponies are in serious trouble."

It was then Samson’s hearing picked up some of the bats conversation.

"What do you mean you can't find them?!" The leader yelled at one of his men.

"We look everywhere but can't seem to find them." He said.

"Dammit all bring me those six bitches!" He ordered.

Some of the bat creatures went into the crowd of ponies and pulled out the six ponies, the same ones he saw from before. The leader went up to the purple unicorn.

"Tell me where they are!"

"What do you want with them?" She asked looking at him sharply.

"None of your damn business you little bitch! Tell me where they are or I'll just have to do something not good to you." he said while running his claw over her cheek.

"I’d rather die than let you have your slimy claws on the Elements of Harmony!" She spat out.

"As much as I want to gut you like a fish, I can't, not yet anyways. You and your five friends must stay alive. The rest of these ponies however." he chuckled as he snapped his claws.

Some of the bat creatures picked up three little ponies and another with purple skin, a green under belly, green spikes, green fin like ears and green eyes. He was a bit buggy and short. It was a baby dragon. Samson gasped seeing a baby dragon with them.

"So, it looks like they do accept dragons, just not adults like me…and aren't those the three kids from before?" Samson whispered to himself.

"You see, you six must survive but the rest of them don't. And since you're not in a talking mood about where the elements are I think a little demonstration is in order." Twilight and the others eyes widened as they feared what he would do.

"No…you wouldn't!"

"Doubt me? Then I really must. Set those brats over there so the whole town can see." he ordered.

"Applejack help!" Apple Bloom screamed in fear.

"Please let us go!" Sweetie Belle pleaded with tears.

"We don't know what you want but we'll give it to you if you let us all go." Scootaloo also pleaded with tears of her own.

"Let us go or else you're going to be sorry!" The young dragon threatened the bats.

"Apple Bloom/Sweetie Belle/Scootaloo/Spike!" Applejack, Rarity, Rainbow Dash, and Twilight screamed.

"Please don't do this, they're just children!" Fluttershy tried to reason to the leader.

"Doesn't matter, I'm going to kill them." he laughed.

"Don't you dare you bastard!" Rainbow Dash screamed at the leader.

"Oh I will and it'll be fun watching them die a slow and painful death. Ready my targets!"

The bat creatures tied them down to the ground so they couldn't move.

"No please don't kill them!" Rarity pleaded.

"Please stop this…I…I'll tell you where the Elements are…just please…spare them and let the rest of the town go. It's us you want so let them live and we'll come with you."

"Oh how brave and noble of you but they ARE going to die and I'm going to enjoy it." He laughed as he stood ready to kill them.

"We're begging you!" Applejack cried out.

"Start me off." The leader said to one of his men.

"With pleasure sir. Get ready!"

"No!" They all screamed.

"Aim!" The leader held out his claw as it was surrounded by a red energy.

"This is it guys…we're going to die!" Spike whispered in sadness.

"If this is it…then at least we're together." Scootaloo said.

"Yeah at least we're together…I…love you girls." Sweetie Belle said.

"Same here." Both Scootaloo and Apple Bloom said together.

"Cutie Mark Crusaders forever….and we love you too Spike. You are a good friend." Apple Bloom said.

"I love you guys too, you all are great friends as well.” Spike said in tears.

They hugged each other waiting for their deaths.

"FIRE!"

The leader shot his energy ball at them hitting them dead on. The blast shattered windows and made a big dust cloud. The other ponies either stood there in shock or cried. Both Applejack and Rarity cried the hardest holding eachother feeling the sorrow and heartbreak of losing their sisters. Rainbow Dash hung her head low crying silently. Even though Scootaloo wasn't related to her she still considered her as a little sister. And Twilight just stood there with a horrified face as tears streamed down her cheeks. She lost one of the most important ponies, or dragons in this case, in her life. Her number one assistant and adopted little brother Spike was killed right in front of her eyes.

"Now that was a blast. That felt so good." Leader said with a sick smile.

"You…you horrid monster! You killed them in cold blood!" Pinkie screamed through her tears.

"And did I ever love it. Now that that matter is settled why not tell me where those Elements are or do you wish to see another pony go out with a bang?" He said cruelly.

"That's not going to happen you fucked up dick wad!" Said a loud voice.

The others looked up to see who said that. The voice sounded like it came from the dust cloud.

"Impossible!" The leader narrowed his eyes.

As the dust cleared there in place they saw two large ruby wings crossed over each other. A large head came from behind and it belonging to Samson.

"Not only is it possible but you have such lame aiming too." Samson said.

He moved his wings away and revealed Apple Bloom, Sweetie Belle, Scootaloo, and Spike all unharmed with not even a tiny scratch on them. The others gasped as they couldn't believe what they saw, a dragon saved them.

"Oh my Celestia! A dragon just saved them!" One of the ponies gasped.

"And it's the same dragon from yesterday." An earth pony said.

"But why did it save them?" A unicorn Pony asked.

Samson looked down at the four to see them shocked that they were still alive and in awe at who saved them.

"You guys alright?" Samson asked in a soft voice.

Unable to speak at the time they slowly moved their heads up and down. Samson sighed out, thanking whatever higher power that he was able to save them in time.

"Good, now you four find a safe spot while I deal with these pricks." Samson cut them loose with his claw and scooped them in his palm, placing them near an alleyway where they can be safe.

"Now then who's first for an ass whooping?" Samson growled at the bat creatures, showing his sharp teeth at them.

"Why did you interfere with this dragon?!" The leader demanded.

"Cause I just wouldn't stand by and let you kill these guys for your own sick pleasure." he answered.

"But they drove you away out of fear. They see you as nothing more than a monster, so why even bother lifting a claw for them?”

"That may be true, even though I have no clue how you know that, it doesn't matter, you're going to leave this town or you're going to know first-hand what I can really do."

"I'm not afraid of a dragon that let these ponies push you around so easily. Kill him men!"

Several of the bat creatures flew at Samson with their claws out. Samson just snorted and swiped them all with one claw easily throwing them to the ground. The next wave did the same as Samson swung his tail at them sending them all into a building.

"Is that all you guys got? And you call me weak." Samson just shook his head mocking them.

"Why you…take him down already!" The leader screamed.

Ten or so flew up to him catching Samson off guard. They latched on to him and bit down but his scales were tougher than they thought and they broke all their teeth. They all screamed in pain holding their bloody mouths. Samson took this opening and chomped down on few of the bat creatures killing them and shaking the rest off. He chewed the creatures and swallowed them.

"Not a bad taste, could use a little salt and pepper though." he said licking his scaly lips.

"You bastard! I'll kill you myself!" A bat creature yelled running at him in blind fury.

"Bad move dick face." Samson's eyes glowed red.

He let loose a blaze of red and orange fire that engulfed the bat creature killing him instantly. The others were hesitant to go up to the dragon now seeing how easily he was killing them. Samson took this opportunity and started to run at them like a train running over a few, either seriously hurting them or killing them. The rest took to the air so they wouldn't be crushed. Samson reared back and let loose another blaze of fire at them. But before the fire got to them they all touched their belts and a barrier surrounded them. The fire hit the barrier but did nothing to it. Samson was taken aback by this.

"AH! Surprise you didn't we? We had a feeling that something like you might come and ruin our fun so we have these. These belts block all dragon fire so you can't roast us anymore." One of them laughed.

"I don't need my flames to beat all your sorry asses to the ground." Samson said and flew up after them.

"Oh crap! We've forgot dragons can fly!" Another said.

The ponies heard that and they just stared at the one who said it with a 'well no shit dumbass' look. Samson also shook his head at their stupidity. He went up to a few and sliced them in half. The others tried to attack him with their claws and energy balls but couldn't penetrate his scales. Samson was slicing them left and right killing them all.

"This isn't working, we need a new plan!"

"Hey he's protecting the pony's right?"

"Yeah so?"

"So let's see how far he will go to protect them when I do THIS!"

One of the bat creatures shot at town hall as part of the building started to fall and was going to crush the ponies. Samson saw this as he quickly flew down and shielded them with his body as the building slammed into his body. The ponies were once again shocked that he protected them.

"He…saved us." A Pegasus pony said in awe.

"Oh no!" Twilight gasped.

"What's wrong Twilight?" Rainbow Dash asked.

"He can't move with that part of the building on him, they have him trapped!"

"Right you are pony and now he's an easy target for us!"

The bat creatures all ganged up on him and started to blast at him. Samson was having a hard time with all those bat creatures blasting away at him and protecting the Ponies at the same time with his wings, but he was waiting for the right moment.

"Come on you ugly bastard, make the move I'm waiting for."

"How does it feel to be suckered in a trap dumbass?" One of the bat creatures flew up to him mocking him.

"Bingo!"

"You won't be laughing when you get blasted." Samson looked at him ready to blast him.

"Your fire won't do shit against me not while I have this beauty on me." He grinned.

"Who said anything about me using my fire?" The confused the bat creature.

"Huh?"

Samson eyes turned blue and he opened his mouth as a blue ray shot from his mouth hitting the bat creature incases him in a block of solid ice. The now frozen bat fell to the ground shattering into a million pieces. The others stood shocked at what happened. Samson then let loose another ice beam freezing ten more bat creatures.

"What the hell?! Since when can dragons breath ice?!" One of them asked in shock.

"Oh I can do far more than that, for instance, THIS!" He lifted the building off of him with ease holding it up in one claw hand like it was a feather.

He threw it at the bat creatures killing a few of them.

"Oh and for the record I could have done that anytime I wanted." He grinned.

"Damn you dragon!" The leader yelled.

"Oh if you liked that then you'll love this one." Samson's eyes then turned pale grey.

He reared back and let loose a powerful gust of wind with the strength of a tornado. The gale of wind hit a few sending them flying to in the air and slamming them to the ground. The dazed bat creatures didn't see Samson come up to them and slice them to bits. Now only about fifteen of them including the leader still stood. They all stood next to each other looking scared shitless.

"Oh man we are so screwed! We can't beat this guy."

"Yes we can if we combine our powers." The leader said.

"That's got to be the lamest and sappiest thing I ever heard."

"DO IT YOU IDIOT OR DIE!"

With little choice, the bat creatures gathered as much power they could muster and shot a beam at Samson all at once. Samson stood his ground as his eyes turn yellow. He then open his mouth as lightning shot out and collided with the beam. The Bat creatures were floored by this.

"He can breathe lightning too?! What kind of dragon is he?" One of them shouted.

Both attacks pushed back one another but it wasn't long before Samson's lightning attack over powered the beam and went straight at them. The lightning hit them dead on killing almost all of them. Samson let up his attack and saw only the leader still standing, but only cause he used one of his own as a meat shield.

"Not only did you attack these ponies but tried to kill children and use one of your own to save your sorry ass. Now that’s just low you scum bag." Samson growled at him.

"Anything to survive…and it seems you won this time dragon but mark my words, this isn't over. You'll see me again and there will be others so watch your back you fucking lizard!"

With that the leader shot in the air a flew away. Samson just looked at the bat creature till he was out of sight. With him gone Samson let loose a loud victory roar that could be heard for miles. The ponies jumped at the loud roar but it died down quick. Samson turned to the ponies, they all stared at him, shocked at what he did. Samson slowly went up to them and carefully sliced off the braces and chains on everypony till they were all free. Once they were all free, they all gathered themselves and hugged their loved ones and friends thinking that everything was alright now. Samson turned to see the four he saved run up to the six ponies he met before, the one with the pink bow went up to the orange pony with the cowboy hat, the little unicorn to the white one with purple hair, the orange Pegasus to the rainbow mane one, and the baby dragon to the purple unicorn.

"Oh thank Celestia that you're alright. I thought I lost you Sweetie Belle." Rarity cried in happiness.

"I'm happy too, I was so scared. I thought I was never going to see you again." Sweetie cried.

"I thought I was going to die too big sis." Apple Bloom sniffled into her coat.

"There, there sugar cube, it's all over now. You're safe." Applejack hugged her close.

"I don't want to go through that again." Scootaloo said while hugging Rainbow Dash close.

"Don't worry about that squirt, I won't let it happen to you again…I promise." She said.

"Oh Spike, I'm so glad you're safe. I…..I thought I'd lost you." Twilight hugged her assistant.

"Me too Twilight, I…wanted to say I love you. You're like my big sister and I know I haven't said that as much as I should…and I thought I wouldn't be able to.” He said in tears.

"I love you to Spike, my precious baby brother." She kissed his forehead.

Samson just smiled at this heartwarming scene. Seeing all the ponies hugging their loved one and saying those kind words to each other warmed his heart.

"And it seems everypony is ok, nopony is missing. Thank Celestia that it's all over." Pinkie Pie said.

"And it's thanks to mister dragon here, he saved us all." Sweetie Belle said pointing her hoof at Samson.

They all turned to Samson knowing she was right but Samson thought they were going to run away from him when they remembered he was still there. He waited for it but was surprised to see Twilight slowly walk up to him. He bent down his head so he was eye level with her, or close to eye level.

"Thank you so much for saving us all. For saving those we care for with all our hearts. We tried to stop them ourselves…but they overpowered us and captured us. We thought we we're all going to die but then you came and saved us…but why? We said those means things to you yesterday and drove you away. And yet you came to our rescue." Twilight said looking in his orange and red blazing eyes.

"Even though you said those words and I am still a little mad, that doesn't mean I would just sit by and let those assholes kill you all." Samson said.

"But why?" Fluttershy asked.

"Like I said yesterday, I'm not like other dragons you've meet before. I don't see you lower than me nor as food but as creature with hearts and intelligence that have every right to live as any other. I wanted to help you guys cause it was the right thing to do. Isn't that enough of a reason?"

The other just stood there looking at each other, they hadn’t thought he would do it because it was the right thing to do.

"Look, I know you guys are still iffy with me and I understand that. I'll try to stay out of your hair as much as possible from now on. Just know that if you're in a pickle, I'll be more than happy to help you ponies out." He lifted his head and started walking back to his cave but a voice stop him.

"No please wait." Samson stooped and turn to see who said that.

It was Rainbow Dash this time, she came up to him looking embarrassed.

"I'm…sorry that I said those mean things to you the other day. I thought you were like all the other dragons…but you saved us and didn’t ask for anything in return. It was wrong of me to accuse you for landing in Ponyville only to eat us…I'm sorry." She said rubbing her foreleg in embarrassment.

"Well…I actually crashed rather than landed." he chuckled, and that earned a few chuckled from the others too.

"But I accept your apology, and I'm sorry I scared you guys the other day but this weird purple aura thing came out of nowhere and slammed into me causing my left wing to become paralyzed and I fell like a ton of rocks." Twilight stiffen when he said that.

"Did you say you were hit by…a purple aura that came from the ground?" She asked.

"Yeah."

"…..That…..was me." Twilight said in embarrassment.

"What was?"

"The purple aura…I did that." She closed her eyes waiting for him to yell at her.

"Wait that was you?!" She nodded.

"….That's so awesome!" This surprised her.

"You're….not mad at me?"

"Well I wasn't pleased with being shot down, but holy crap I must have been hundreds of feet in the air and you still got me, that was some grade A aim you got there."

"Well, I wasn't trying to hit you. I was trying to do a spell but something happened and I lost control, it bounced around till it finally shot into the skies and got you."

"So it ricochet off of different things and it still hits me? Holy high hell that's even better! That's like a one in a million shot and you made it! Now that is epic!" He grinned.

"Seems like he's taking that well." Applejack whispered to Rarity.

"Indeed, I thought he would blow his top but he is handling it with enthusiasm."

"So with that aside, are you guys ok?" Samson asked.

"A bit shaken but overall ok. And we owe you for that." Twilight said.

"And you were so awesome out there taking on those jerks left and right and they couldn't even scratch you." Spike said.

"That's how we dragons roll little dude, we're pretty tough and know how to use what we got. And it is pretty awesome to be one too." Samson said.

"So I feel as though we should start over." He added.

"I think that's a great idea. My name is Twilight Sparkle and it a pleasure to meet you."

"Ditto, you can call me Samson." He bowed his head to her.

"Samson huh? Weird name for a dragon." Rainbow Dash said.

"Well I believe weird is a good thing. Being normal is boring, where's the fun if you don't do or get to be weird?" He said with a grin.

"Point taken, I'm Rainbow Dash the fastest Pony in Ponyville."

"Fastest huh, I would like to see that one day."

"Is that a challenge I hear?" She said with a smirk.

"Could be." he shrugged also smirking.

"Hi I'm Pinkie Pie and I love to throw parties and what's life without parties? I’ve never thrown a party for a dragon before, well except for Spike, but he's a baby dragon and you're an adult dragon so that means I'll need to through an super-duper extra-large party for you and I'm sorry for calling you a meanie. Your no meanie you're a nicey. I hope we can be friends?" Pinkie Pie said going all over him.

"Holy crap man aren't you full of energy?" Samson smiled.

"Believe me partner you ain't seen nothing yet with her. I'm Applejack, nice to meet ya'll." Applejack said putting her hoof out to shake.

"Nice to meet you Applejack." He gently shook her hoof.

"And…I want to say sorry as well for not giving you a chance and to also say thank you for saving my sister Apple Bloom."

"It's no problem Applejack, I understand and I'm glad I was able to help."

"And I wish to say I was awfully wrong about you too. You are far from what I thought you to be. You saved my sister and the rest of us, though in a bit of a brutal way but they had it coming to them. I'm Rarity and I thank you for all you done for us Samson."

"It was my pleasure to help such a lovely and well educated lady such as yourself in your time in need. It was my honor to help you and the others." Samson bowed to her like a gentlemen.

"My, such a gentle-colt we have here and with such manners. Truly I misjudged you harshly." She said blinking her eyelashes.

"Like I said, I understand you guys are a bit iffy when it comes to my kind." Samson looked behind Applejack and saw Fluttershy hiding behind her.

"And you are?" He asked Fluttershy.

She eeped and hid herself as best she could from him.

"That's Fluttershy and she's a bit scared of dragons." Twilight said.

"I see…well I didn't expect everyone here to like me so if she has problems with me than it is what it is."

"Everypony." Twilight said.

"Pardon?" Samson asked.

"The correct term is everypony not everyone."

"…ok, like I said, I don't expect everypony to like me right away, like Fluttershy here, so I understand."

"You're…not upset?" Fluttershy asked quietly.

"No, if you need time to get used to me than so be it. I'm not going to push you to be friends with me. When you're ready you'll come around, till then I'll give you wide space, sound good?" He asked.

"I…would like that very much…thank you Samson." She said with a small smile.

"Damn now ain't she just cute as a box full of kittens." He thought.

"I see you finally made friends with the ponies here, that's good, when they got to know you like I did I knew they would like you." Zecora went up to him.

"Hey it's good you're ok Zecora. It would have been a real drag if you were hurt." Samson lowered his head to her.

"And I'm glad you’re unharmed as well, and thank you for looking after my well-being I have not a scratch as you can tell."

"That's good. It was lucky they didn't hurt you or anyone-"

"Anypony." Twilight corrected.

"…Anypony else." he finished.

"And it's all thanks to you my friend, you stopped those creatures in their tracks and put their plans in a dead end. Thank you Samson." Zecora rubbed her face against his snout.

He was surprise by her affection but thought that was how they all show their gratitude. So he softly rubbed his snout back.

"Anything for a friend like you." he said.

"You two know each other?" Twilight asked.

"A few days ago when I landed in the Everfree Forest to find a home I bumped into Zecora and we talked and became friends." Samson said.

"You live in the Everfree Forest?" Pinkie asked shocked.

"Well where else would a 45 foot tall 10 ton reptile with wings stay?" He said.

"Good point."

And soon everypony went up to him and said hello and greeted him warmly. He was happy that they seemed to trust him a little now that they knew he was not like other dragons. After everyone greeted him a pony with a tan coat and white and grey mane and tail with a tan scroll tied in a blue ribbon with glasses spoke up.

"Ok Everypony, now that the threat is over and have met our new friend Samson here, it's time to rebuild the town. It'll be hard work cleaning it up but together it should go faster." Said Mayor Mare.

"Mind if I tag along with the cleanup crew? It'll make the workload go faster." Samson volunteered.

"Why thank you Samson, we would like your help." She said.

So all the ponies, plus Samson, started to pick up the town. Samson looked back in the direction the bat creature fled off too. He couldn't help but feel that his words would come true.

"Well whatever may come, I'll be around to stop whatever they throw." Samson thought

LOCATION UNKNOWN

The bat creature that fled made it back in one piece to a dark room that was dimly lit. He slowly went up to a large figure sitting at the end of the room. He was shaking like a leaf and scared out of his mind.

"So, you return without the Elements of Harmony or the carriers?" Asked a dark voice filled with power.

"Y-y-yes my lord, I have failed you. But it wasn't my fault!" He quickly said.

"How so?"

"A dragon interfered with our search for the Elements."

"A dragon, don't lie to me your pathetic worm. No High King Dragon would help those weakling ponies." he sneered.

"Right you are but this wasn't a High King Dragon my lord."

"What?"

"Yes, it was bigger than them with ruby scales, large wings, six horns, and tusk. And it was able to use more than just fire." He explained.

"….Did you say this dragon use more than one elemental breath?" He asked.

"Yes my lord."

The figure was silent for a while in deep thought and this made the bat creature very nervous.

"My lord, is all well?" He asked.

"Be gone with you. I have much to think." The figured waved him off.

"Of course my lord." He bowed and left the room happy he didn't get killed.

"A dragon that can use more than one elemental breath…no it couldn't be. They all died millennia’s ago, I made sure of it. But if it is true, then this has put my plans in jeopardy and I must deal with it before it's too late."

So the figure began to form a plan to kill Samson.

Author's Note

Whelp here's chapter one, I hope you guys like it. Please review and let me know what you think. See you guys in chapter two!

More than a Dragon Problem......Fuck.

Here's chapter two please review and tell what you think.

MORE THAN A DRAGON PROBLEM…FUCK

"And so that's about it Ju-long, I've made friends with the local Ponies here and my life seems to going smoothly, so far at least." Samson said.

"It's good to hear your doing well since the last we've meet my young friend." Ju-long said.

It has been three days since Samson save the Ponies from the bat creatures and helped them rebuild their town. Luckily the damage was minimal and repairs went fast. The Ponies have warmed up to Samson and see him as a good friend, one that has the ability to breath fire, ice, wind, and lightening and is larger than any dragon they've seen but still a friend indeed. Though not all the Ponies have warmed up to him just yet, mainly Fluttershy but as long as he doesn't do anything to scare her she'll eventually come around. So now Samson was sitting in his cave talking to Ju-long through a crystal that Ju-long gave him before he had to return to the East along with other stuff that he thought Samson would need.

"So how are things at your end man?" Samson asked.

"Oh things are buzzing with excitement right now since my son and his mate are about to lay an egg soon. My mate is so excited to be a grandmother." Ju-long said.

"Can't believe you're going to be a granddad soon, you must be excited too?"

"Oh yes I am. My son wants me and my mate to be in the hatchlings life as much as possible to help it learn the ways of our kind."

"Well good luck with that man, so any news on those bat creatures? I haven't got much luck on finding out about those assholes."

"Well, from what I could gather these creatures a nocturnal and live within caves far from Ponyville. But the fact they were able to go into sunlight and use the powers you describe tells me that someone or something has given them these abilities. The belts you described to me must have been what gave them their powers and such."

"I figure it was those weird belts that gave them their powers and the jackass that escape said more will come after the Elements of Harmony."

"Yes the Elements, whoever is pulling the strings must want that kind of power out of the way. From what you told me that power could defeat any enemy so I wouldn't be surprise that they'll attempt another attack. Be on your guard my young friend for you are still a novice to the powers you wield." Ju-long warned.

"I will. So what's this book you sent me?" Samson held the book up to Ju-long.

"It's an old book containing all the knowledge of the dragon powers including the Elemental Breaths and dragon magic. I thought it would come in handy for you to further your self-teaching of our kind and maybe you'll teach it to your hatchlings one day."

"Oh awesome man thanks."

"You're welcome Samson now I must go. I must create a good gift for my grandchild when it's born. I will talk to you another time, have a good day Samson."

"Yeah same here man, see ya later." Ju-long bowed and his image faded away from the crystal.

Samson push the crystal aside and just lay there thinking of what should be his next move. There haven't been any new attacks to Ponyville yet but deep within Samson told him that it will come and he needs to be ready. But something else was bothering him, well other things but mainly is about the belts the bat creatures wore. Those belts somehow blocked his flames, now whether they wore it because of him or if they were to run into another creature that use fire was the questions Samson wanted to know.

"It seemed they knew I was going to help those Ponies or was it for something else? But I shouldn't ponder about this for too long, Twilight wants to see me about something so better go and fly over."

Samson walked out of his cave and took off in the skies. It didn't take him long to reach Ponyville as he landed in the park. He lay down and waited for Twilight. He looked around the park and saw the ponies either having a picnic or just lounging about. Some of them waved at him smiling and he waved back. Once they got to know him the Ponies were a really friendly bunch. Samson couldn't help but take in their details, they looked like ponies but so much about them is different from the ones he saw back home. Besides the colors and being intelligent, they have shorter faces, their bodies were more round like as if they were drawn, and their hooves look and feel different. When he shook some of their hooves, they felt like hands and yet when they walk the sound of clopping was heard, just like hooves should sound like. It baffled Samson to no end plus every now and then he hears these random noises but he couldn't find the source of what made it. They look like ponies but in the smallest of ways and they acted like humans in some ways as well but Samson just pushed it aside for now and thought of something else. Samson let his mind wondered off a bit and he thought about his old life back on Earth. He was debating on whether or not her should tell his friends about his old life. He already told them he was once a human and he came from another world which of course shocked them. But he never went into detail about it and thought maybe it was best if he didn't.

"My life back then wasn't all good anyways so why bother bring that up. It's gone and so I should just look forward and not look back. I mean yeah I do miss some things like games and T.V. and my old body at times but I actually have a chance of a good life here…unlike back home." Samson whispered.

"Samson!" Samson looked over to see Twilight trotting over to him with her saddle bag.

"Hey there Twilight, what's up?" Samson lowered his head to her.

"I'm doing fine, you?"

"Eh can't complain. So you wanted me to help you with something?"

"Yes, you see after what you said that you weren't like any of the dragons we've face before got me curious on them so when I was looking for a reference to you kind, I found absolutely nothing. No books, scrolls, or even a note on them. I've decided that I should start making a book about them and I was wondering if you wouldn't mind telling me about your kind."

"Sure why not. I would be more than happy to tell you all there is of dragons and how awesome they are."

"Thanks Samson, I have all I need to document the dragon species." Twilight put her saddle back down and took out loads of writing material from quills, ink, note cards, and lots of paper.

"Damn Twilight, you sure you got enough paper?" Samson joked.

"Mmmm, you're right, I should need more than this. I'll be right back." Twilight headed back to home but Samson carefully stopped her with his tail.

"Whoa there Twilight I was just kidding. I say you have more than enough to get a book started."

"You think so?”

"Yes and this isn't an assignment, this is for fun."

"But this could help the Pony community to not only better our knowledge on the dragon kind but to truly understand dragons better and if it comes down to it, help us defend and protect ourselves from a dragon attack. I need to take this seriously."

"No you don't Twilight. I can see the many benefits for this but you shouldn't let this become all serious and no fun. So just relax and we can start."

"Your right Samson." Twilight sat down and got her quill and paper ready.

"Alright then, what do you want to know first?" Samson asks.

"Let's see…Oh I know how old is the dragon race and a little bit of your history?"

"What better way to know us than from the beginning, well dragons are an ancient race; we go back further than the Pony kind by millions of years. We're not the oldest on this planet mind you as there have been others before us. Over time dragons have evolved and reshape themselves to match the ever changing world around them. For example, the very first dragons all walked on two's and had short wings and no forearms."

"Fascinating." Twilight wrote down.

"And all dragons were like that, except for a selected few. These were known as the Elemental Masters and The Dragon King Himself."

"Elemental Masters?" Twilight asked.

"These dragons were the masters of the Elemental Breaths; each one was a master of the sixteen elements dragons can us. Fire, Water, Earth, Wind, Ice, Poison, Metal, Lightning, Plasma, Atomic, Darkness, Light, Time, Space, Chaos, and Cosmic. So there were sixteen masters, each able to use one of the elements to its fullest potential. But it was the Dragon King that gave them the powers for he was the only one that could harness and use all of the Elemental Breath."

"Sounds like a powerful dragon."

"Indeed he was, they say he was one of the Eternals that help mold, shape, and created this planet and help populate it with dragons. Some even say he was the one who taught Alicorns magic but no one really knows."

"You mean nopony knows." She corrected him.

"…yeah….moving on, as the years went on so have the development of different types of dragons. The most recent in our history are the High King Dragons, which you have encounter a few right?" Twilight nodded.

"The thing is they weren't always called that."

"What do you mean?"

"A long time ago, a deformed and monstrous dragon by the name of Dracul High King formed a group of dragons who oppose the Dragon King himself. You see, Dracul had some serious issues on how the King led our kind, so bad it broke out in a civil war and those jerks went after all dragons who didn't join them. The High Kings went after every dragon, even hatchlings. In order to fight them, the dragons who didn't side with Dracul started their own army lead by the Elemental Dragons."

"The Elemental Dragons?"

"Those were the dragons that could use more than one Elemental Breath. For they were one of the most powerful dragons around."

"So, does this mean you're an Elemental Dragon?"

"Yep, it was actually not that rare for dragons to breath more than one element back then. So for hundreds of thousands of years the war rage, both side gaining and losing tactical tides of the war. Many dragons died during those times, mainly the Elemental Dragons only cause that cheating bastard Dracul use cheap shots to kill them. He knew he couldn't when the war fair and square against the Elemental Dragons."

"What stopped the war?"

"It was our King, he battled Dracul in a final showdown that shadow every other battle. The king used his powers to trap Dracul into an alternate world, between the living and the dead called limbo. But in doing so the king himself was gone. With both figure heads gone, the dragons ended the war with a truce. A lack luster and loophole filled truce but it was better than nothing. And so the civil war ended. Most dragons today don't tell this tale for it happen many years ago and they all but forgotten it, hell they probably don't know we had a king if you ask them. Almost all of the Elemental Dragons were gone by that time; maybe a few dozen of them were left. So they flew across the world to find new homes. The other dragons pretty much did the same but the Singles went to lands that best fit their lifestyle and Elemental Breaths."

"What do you mean when you say 'Singles'?"

"Oh, those who only breath one element. It's a group name for Fire Dragons, Blizzard Dragons, Gale Dragons, and so on and so forth. The High Kings though decided to give trouble to other species and belittling all who weren't them even when the truce was made. That's was one of the loopholes. Hell, those assholes still give trouble to even other dragons."

"So, all the dragons I've met besides you and Spike were High King Dragons?"

"By the tale you told me yeah pretty much. A High King isn't a type of dragon but rather a group. Dracul gathered up all the dragons he thought we're perfect. He believed those dragons were the perfect ones and had more power, so he made a spell that turned all his loyalist into what they are today. But course that wasn't true, any dragon can be strong and powerful no matter what. But thanks to him and his egotistic ideals, it got stuck in their minds they are perfect and the Elemental Breath of Fire was the best. So all High King Dragons breath fire, no exceptions."

"Wow, I could never imagine the dragon race would have such a deep history and have so much happen to them…Samson, have you ever met another Elemental Dragon?"

"Only Ju-long so far."

"I see, and how come some of the dragons I've met turned out to be High King Dragons?"

"That's cause they breed faster so there's more of them than any other type of dragons. Another cheap trick thanks to Dracul."

"What was the reason Dracul started that war?"

"Not really sure. All I know is he had a bone to pick with the King about a lot of things but beyond that I don't really know. Ju-long doesn't know either, so for now it's a blank it that part of the dragon history."

"Interesting, and what about the Elemental Masters?"

"Not sure, they say the Masters went to look for the King after the treaty was forged and signed. But that was thousands of years ago and none were ever seen since that day. The Masters believed this world would be in good claws, hooves, wings, or whatever by the living creatures of this world so they had faith that this world will be ok when they left."

"That's amazing Samson! I'm astonish you know so much about dragons in your short time here."

"Actually, I was a big dragon fanatic well before I came here. So I already know a ton of crap about them before. The only thing I didn't know too well was the dragon's history here and their customs and other minor details. But thanks to Ju-long he was able to fill in what I didn't know. Granted I don't know everything there is about dragons but I'm getting there little by little."

"Oh I see, so Samson, what was life back in your old world?"

"Um….well, it's kinda like this world in a way. But there are some differences. Like there aren't any dragons, griffins, phoenixes, serpents, or any of those creatures back home. For in my world we believe they were only myth. And before you ask, yes there are ponies there, but they aren't like you."

"How so?"

"For one thing, they're domestic and slightly bigger. They were mainly use for either showing, pets, or work animals such as many animals are."

"Wow and what about humans? What are they like?"

"…That questions is kind of a long story in itself Twilight."

"What do you mean?"

"Humans…are complicated creatures that are in some way like the Ponies here, as far as being intelligent beings able to create tools and live in houses and have in the smallest aspect the same lifestyle as you guys but that's where the similarities end. And believe me when I say this Twilight that's all you need to know about humans."

"Can't you tell me more? If humans are indeed like us then I would like to know more."

"Maybe another time and besides we are going way off track with the subject here. Weren't we suppose be talking about dragons?"

"Oh right sorry Samson. Sometimes I get carried away with things like this." Twilight chuckled nervously.

"It's cool, you're just curious and that's a great trait you have." Twilight blushed a little when he said that.

"Thanks…so what else about the dragon race can you tell me."

"Well besides being a badass race itself we also are-" But a thud sounding noise interrupted him and the feeling something was on his back.

Samson reached for whatever was on his back and felt fur. He brought it so he and Twilight could see it and was surprise to see it was a Pegasus Pony with a grey coat and a dull yellow mane and tale. This one had bubbles as her Cutie Mark. But it was her eyes that caught Samson's attention. Her moderate gamboge eyes were cross giving her a cute derpy look. Sling around her shoulder was a satchel filled with envelops.

"Are you ok miss?" Samson asked.

The mare shook her head a bit from the dizziness before looking up at him with a smile. Samson notice her eyes were back to normal for a few moments before going back being cross. This lead to Samson thinking she may have a slight lazy eye problem.

"Yeah I'm ok thanks for breaking my fall." She said with a slight slur in her voice.

"Are you ok Derpy?" Twilight asked as Samson gently brought her to the ground.

"I'm fine the winds must have knocked me off a bit. I'm not really a strong flyer you know."

"Derpy?" Samson asked.

"Yep, that's my name. Ditzy 'Derpy Hooves' Doo but friends just call me Derpy. Oh you're Samson, the dragon that saved us from those bat creatures!" Derpy said with excitement.

"That's right."

"Oh wow, you're like a hero around here."

"A hero?" Samson asked.

"Why of course you're a hero, you saved all of us from those bat creatures and help rebuild the town. So that makes you a hero Samson." She said with a smile.

"Well thank you for the complement Miss Doo but I'm no hero. I was just at the right place and the right time that's all." He shrugged.

"But you are a hero. You came in our time of need even though we feared you at the time you still helped us, plus you're a really kind pony…er dragon I mean."

"She's right Samson, despite us shunning you and accusing you for being like the other dragons we've face in the past you still protected us from danger. That's a true hero in my book and you are definitely one to us Samson." Twilight said.

Samson was stun that they really thought like that about him. He could tell just by how they spoke, they really think of him as a hero to them. It was flattering to say the least. He never considered himself anything more than a regular guy just trying to get through life the best he could under the circumstances he was in back home. But now that he is in a whole new world and a dragon no less, maybe they were right. Maybe he could be more than a simple guy and actually be someone that could be so much more.

"Wow guys, no one has ever said that to me before…you guys really think that much of me?" He asked and the two nodded.

"Yep, you're a really great guy Samson and were all happy and thankful you came in our lives." Derpy said flying up to his face and gave him a hug.

This took Samson back a bit. Samson had found out that the Ponies here are more affectionate and open hearted than his old kind, meaning humans, they display their affections in the open a lot and quite frequent and is actually a common thing. It ranges from hugs, rubbing against each other, too even kissing and licking eachother. It was odd to see that so much in an open public way and how much it happens. But he remembered that they weren't humans, there Ponies. So how they greet and express eachothers feelings are a hell of a lot different but considering that horses and ponies back in his world do that too it would be logical that they do it too but more. But Samson was use to this kind of stuff now. Though he can't really express it like they can, partly because he's like 20 times their size.

"Well, I'm also happy to be here too and am able to know you guys as well Miss Doo." Samson said.

"Please call me Derpy Samson."

"Alright Derpy, so what's with the bag full of letters?"

"Oh, among other things I do here, I'm the mailmare."

"Mailmare? As in you deliver the mail around here?" She nodded.

"Speaking of, shouldn't you be getting back to your route now Derpy?" Twilight asked.

"Oh hay, you're right. I better go now; it was great talking to you Samson. Let's meet up again soon kay?"

"You bet Derpy." Samson said as Derpy gave him one more hug before flying off.

"Well she was very nice."

"Indeed she is, Derpy is one of the most kindhearted and sweetest Ponies you'll ever know. A bit clumsy and she does have the tendency to be accident prone at times, she is still a very good friend." Twilight said.

"Yeah I can tell…by the way, can I ask you something?"

"Why of course."

"What's with the tattoos on your hind legs? I've been seeing you guys sporting them on your flanks. Some of you have them but the little tikes don't, what's up with that?"

"Tattoos? Oh, you must mean our Cutie Marks."

"Cutie Marks?"

"That's what they're called. It something that all Ponies have or will have. A Cutie Mark symbolizes the uniqueness of a Pony. We are all born without one, it isn't until we discover a talent, the one thing that makes us special and unique from other Ponies. So many of the foals here don't have theirs yet because they haven't found their special talent. And not all Cutie Marks are self-explanatory. Take mine, it represents my ability to use magic to its fullest potential. Many would think at first glance it has something to do with stars or something like that. Usually the Cutie Mark is what it looks like, but that's not always the case. It’s how we obtain it that truly says it real meaning."

"Now that's pretty awesome Twilight. Never would've figure a picture on your flank could have a deeper meaning than it looks. So only Ponies have them in this world?" She nodded.

"But then what about Zecora? She has one of those Cutie Marks and yet she isn't a Pony."

"Actually, it's a form of a Cutie Mark. Her kind gets them through family lines or customs of her village rather than getting them from finding their special talent likes Ponies." Twilight explains.

"Oh I get it, her species get their Cutie Marks or the variation of one by genetics from the family or the association of their village. Zecora did tell me she was from a long line of Shamans, Herbalist, and Healers and many in her village were that too from her country so that makes sense. Holy crap Twilight the more I get to know you guys and learn from you all the more in-depth you guys get." Samson said.

"I was actually quite fascinated as well that there was a variation of our Cutie Mark out there as well. But it just goes to show that we have much in common with others than we previously thought."

"Defiantly, so what else do you want to know about dragons Twilight?"

"Let's see…oh how about what's the main difference in-TWILIGHT! SAMSON!" A loud voice interrupted her.

The two turned to see a blur of light blue with a rainbow following it heading towards them. They instantly knew it was Rainbow Dash and judging how fast she was going, it must be important. Rainbow Dash landed near Twilight and she looked worried.

"What's wrong Rainbow Dash?" Twilight ask.

"We got a major problem at Sweet Apple Acres; something weird is happening." She said.

"What do you mean weird?" Samson asks.

"You got check it yourself."

"Ok Rainbow Dash let's head over there now. Sigh looks like I'll need to put this on hold for now." Twilight place all of her stuff back in her bag.

"Maybe whatever it is can be solved quick enough, we can continue this later." Samson said.

"Right, let's head to Sweet Apple Acres!" Twilight said as Samson lowered his head next to her.

"Hop on, it'll be faster if you go first class on air dragon." Samson joked.

Twilight giggled at his joke while Rainbow Dash snickered a little. Twilight hopped on Samson's head and the three headed to Sweet Apple Acres with Rainbow Dash leading. It didn't take long as the three arrived at a large patch of land with a house, a red barn, and apple trees as far as the eyes could see. Samson landed first letting Twilight off. Samson looked at the place, it was his first time being here and he had to admit he never saw so many apples in his life. There were other vegetation like corn, cabbage, wheat and so on but the sheer number of apple tree's here made it clear that Applejack's family does extremely well with apples.

"So this is where Applejack lives huh, damn she must be a real success in the apple business?" He said mainly to himself.

"Yup, AJ is a very successful orchard farmer. She along with her family have ran this barn for many years." Twilight said.

"Cool, so where is she?"

"Over here ya'll!

The three turn to she Applejack ran to them with a worried face. She skidded to a halt next to them as she tried to catch her breath.

"Applejack what's wrong? Rainbow Dash said something weird happen." Twilight ask.

"I'll say, come take a gander at this."

So Applejack leads the three to some of the apples and headed up to one of them. Samson and Twilight were surprise to see the tree had a large patch of ice on it. It took up half of the tree.

"What the hell? Ice on a tree? And in this warm day?" Samson said.

"Applejack, how did this happen?" Twilight ask.

"You got me; me, Apple Bloom, and Big Mac were just making our usual inspections on our apple as Apple Bucking Season is just around the corner."

"Apple Bucking Season? What is that some kind of harvest?" Samson asks.

"Pretty much, it's where my family bucks the apples off the trees, collects them, and sells our finish work on the market." Applejack explained.

"Yeah that's all good and dandy but can somepony tell me how the buck ice got here? I mean it's a warm day, how the hell can ice just appear and on a tree?" Rainbow Dash asked.

"Good questions, Samson can you left me up to the ice so I can get a better look?" Twilight asked.

"No prob." Samson lowered his claws so Twilight can hop on.

Samson lifted Twilight up to the ice and she began looking it over. At first glance it looked like plain old ice. But she notices something.

"Applejack, how long has this been here?"

"Probably a good seven or eight minutes, why?"

"This doesn't make sense, in the direct sunlight it should of started melting. But yet I don't see a single water dropping anywhere. How is this possible?"

"The temperature must be so low that it could take time for the ice to melt." Samson said.

"How can ice be so cold that even sunlight can't melt it?" Applejack asked.

"Maybe something made it? Since this ice isn't melting like normal natural ice, then this ice must been made by a creature that can use ice as an attack since Ice attacks are in fact colder and take longer to melt. So my guess is a creature did this." Samson suggested.

"Like what, another dragon like you?" Rainbow Dash asked.

"No, a good guess this ice wasn't made by an Elemental Breath nor by a natural cause. It looks like it was made by some sort of magic." Samson looked at it closely.

"How can you tell?" Applejack asks.

"Many dragons have the ability to detect and even see magic in all its forms and uses from spells, curses, and even the energy itself. And this ice was made by some sort of magic. I can't say for certain what made it but I can tell you it was made by an evil creature." Samson growled a little.

"If a dragon didn't do this, what did?"

"Not sure, but there are other creatures that can use the elements besides dragons. Did you get a glance at what might done this?"

"That's the thing, we didn't see anything and it just suddenly appeared."

"Tell us everything that lead up to this ice appearing." Twilight asked as Samson brought her back to the ground.

"Well…like I told you guys earlier, me and my little sis and big bro were checking out the apples. Apple Bloom then talked about all her plans for the Cutie Mark Crusaders next 'crusade' on getting their Cutie Mark. She mentions something about doing a skydiving stunt that me and Big Mac were against. This lead to us having a little argument on it which kinda got a little out of hand and turned into a full blown fight. It lasted a good two or three minutes till we felt this unnatural chill and this sound like a wail of some kind. The next thing we know that ice spread over the part of this tree."

"A wail? Can you describe it?"

"I'm not sure if I can, all I can say it was a creepy sound."

"But you didn't see anything?" Rainbow Dash asks.

"Nope not a thing."

"I see…wait Samson, could find what could do this, maybe use your senses?" Twilight asks Samson.

"Maybe, hold a sec."

Samson took a few sniffs in the air and the tree to see if he could pick up a scent.

"Nothing out of the ordinary from smell…but my sixth sense is saying something dangerous was here and it's somewhere near Ponyville."

"What's a sixth sense?" They asked.

"It's like a feeling within that tells you what might be there when your other five senses can't. Like intuition in a way."

"So it's like a gut feeling?" Rainbow Dash asked.

"Yeah, whatever did this is mean and dangerous. I'm not sure what kind of being made this but I'll put all my effort into stopping it from doing any more damage…even if I have no idea what did this or if I can stop it."

"Samson, you a freak'n dragon! In this world there aren't many creatures that can stand against the likes of you. So I'm 100% confident you can take out whatever made this." Rainbow Dash encourages him.

This made him smile. It was nice to have that kind of support and he knew she was right. If he was a human then he wouldn't know how to handle the situation. But as a dragon, well that's a whole new ball game there.

"Thanks RD, glad to know you have that much faith in me."

"We all do Samson; you risk your life to save ours so of course we have faith in you. And you won't be in this alone partner, because you have us to help." Applejack said giving him a playful hoof punch on his forearm.

"That's good to know. So what's your two cents on this Twilight?" Samson turned to her.

"From little I've gathered, we're dealing with a creature that uses extreme low temperatures as a means to ward off or intimidate others. It could be fast or is very stealthy as neither Applejack nor the others saw anything but heard a distinct wailing sound. Plus what you said about the ice this thing may also use magic too. I have a few that come to mind of what it may be but I'll need to examine the ice further to narrow down the possibility of what could of done this. Can you slice off a small portion of that ice for me?"

"Got it." Samson swipe his claws at the ice cutting a small shared for her.

"Ok so what about the rest of this ice? I can't let it just sit here and ruin a whole apple tree." Applejack said.

"Allow me."

Samson's eyes turned red but instead of fire, he let loose extreme heat from his maw. Within seconds, the ice melted away and evaporated in the air leaving the tree intact. He let up the heat when all the ice was gone. Applejack hopped into Samson's claws and he lifted her up so she could see what damages was left behind. Applejack saw nothing which made her sigh in relief.

"Looks like nothings amiss here. Good, it be a real damn shame to lose a whole tree."

"From just looks alone, but I would recommend you don't use the apples on that tree till I know what affects the ice did on it. Best let it be for now." Twilight warned.

"Very well Twi, I'll let Granny Smith and Big Mac know to stay away from this tree till you give the all clear."

"Good I'll take this sample back and see what I can find, see you guys later." Twilight took the ice shared and headed home.

"So…what now?" Rainbow Dash asked.

"Let's see if there's more ice around here. And maybe we'll find a clue or two as well." Samson suggested.

"Um…not to be rude here Samson…but your kind of too large to be poking around the trees here. You might accidentally hit one or something and I really can't afford to replace a whole tree right now. Given that I might have to get rid of one if Twi finds something screwy with the tree." Applejack said.

"Oh crap you're right. Well then, I guess I'll hit the skies and see if I can spot anything that'll lead us to who or what did this then, and what are going to do RD?"

"I'll stick around and help AJ here find some clues. See you later Samson. Let's hang out later."

"Sounds like a plan, take care guys."

The two waved goodbye as Samson shot in the air and flew high in the skies.

"Damn he can really sore can't he. Me and him should have a race one day." Rainbow Dash said with a smirk.

"I swear flying is all there is in that skull of yours." Applejack sighed.

"What's that's supposed to mean?!" Rainbow Dash looked at her with a stink eye.

"Forget about it, let's just see if we can find any clues alright?"

"Fine…so what do you think did this?"

"Your guess is as good as mind at this point. All I know is it ain't a friendly creature and we should be careful. We have no idea what it is and we might be in a heap of trouble if we get tangled in a fight."

"Please, I'll whoop anything that'll come our way." Rainbow Dash said with a proud grin.

"Oh yes, like you 'showed' those bat creatures a good old 'whooping' when they hog tied us like a cow in a rodeo."

"That doesn't count and besides they cheated. I've could of taken them all on but Samson beat me to it so I let him do the honors of kicking all of their asses."

"And it was a good thing he came around when he did…or else we could of lost those we love that day." Applejack said that last part to herself.

Though she whispered it, Rainbow Dash heard what she said. Her ears dropped and she looked down at the ground knowing she was right. If Samson didn't come and save not only them but the kids as well, well she didn't want to think of a world without Scootaloo in her life. She indeed grown to love her like a sister and for that split moment when she thought she was killed; it all but tore her up in the inside. But when the dusted cleared and everyone saw that Samson protected them, it made her extremely happy and relieved but she also felt terrible that she called him a monster when in fact he saved them all from real ones. Even today she still feels bad and wants to make it up to him but doesn't know how. But then she felt arms around her bringing her out of her deep thoughts. She looked up and saw it was Applejack hugging her. Applejack saw Rainbow Dash was slightly sad and knew it was what she said. She didn't mean to bring up a bad memory so she went over and gave her a firm hug.

"Now don't go all depress there sugar cube, didn't mean to put you in a slums from what I said." Applejack said softly.

"No its ok and you are right. I thought I could take them on…but I wasn't able to. I thought we we're all going to die, but Samson came in and defeated those bat jerks like they were nothing."

"Indeed, but you have to remember that you are a pony and Samson is a dragon so it's no wonder he was able to defeat them all with ease."

"Yeah he does have that to his advantage. I mean, holy crap I never knew dragons can breathe not only fire but ice, wind and even freak'n lightning!"

"Yeah that sure surprised me too." Applejack agreed.

"And the way he not only fought them off but also somehow protected us…even after all those horrible things I've said to him. He still came and saved us."

"Now don't go blaming yourself on that again. Samson made it clear as day that he forgiven you on that. And you weren't the only one that didn't trust him."

"I guess so. Man, we're so lucky to have him in our lives…and it's kind of funny when you think about it. A dragon befriends and protects a whole town of ponies. That has to be a first."

"I agree. He really is a special pony…or dragon in this case. He's done so much for us and asks little in return. He truly is a one of a kind guy. He has a big heart and really cares for his friends to the point he'll put his life on the line to save ours. Plus he is a really hard worker with all that helping us rebuild the town. Now that's the kind of guy I really like." She said with a slight dreamy look on her face

"Now if I didn't know any better, I say you have a crush on him?" Rainbow Dash said with a sly smirk.

"…well…I won't deny that my eyes haven't gander their ways in his directions more than once. But I also saw a certain blue Pegasus stealing glances with her own set of blush quite a few times as well." Applejack said back with her own grin making Rainbow Dash blush a little.

"What!? That's not…well I have…...and he's a really cool guy and I do like him…but not in a mushy kind of way!" She quickly says.

"Whatever floats your boat RD. Let's get crack'n on finding out what froze my tree."

Rainbow Dash nodded and the two began their search.

WITH SAMSON

Samson flew high in the air over Ponyville looking for any clues or sign that could lead him to whatever cause that ice on the tree. But without knowing all the creatures of Equestria or a scent to give him a lead, it was basically blind search for him.

"How the hell am I going to find something when I have nearly nothing to go by? All I got is whatever made that ice was a not so nice creature and maybe a freaky son of a bitch too. And the thing with no scent, it's like the creature that came by and made a tree-sickle wasn't there at all…goddammit now I have a headache." Samson groaned.

Samson continue to fly all over Ponyville in hopes he could find a small lead. But as the day went on all he got was waves and hellos from the town's people and the feeling of going in circles. Samson landed near a lake not too far from the park. He sat down and try to think, what creature would have no scent, has the aura of evil, and can us ice? The more Samson tried thinks the larger his headache got.

"Motherfucker this isn't getting me anywhere! I have basically nothing and just going in circles like a fucking retard. This blows big time." Samson laid his head on his arms.

Since he wouldn't find out what cause the ice anytime soon Samson decided to turn to another problem he himself was starting to have. Applejack had risen a good point back at the farm, his sizes was starting to get in the way. When he was helping them rebuild the town, Samson had to mind where he step and always had to look where he was going. The fact is the town just wasn't made for a dragon his sizes to walk on a nice sunny day like the rest. So Samson never really got the chance to take a tour around the town Pinkie Pie offered the other day because he might accidentally step on someone or destroy something. It wouldn't be his fault but it sure would be a pain. Samson was bigger than most of the buildings especially if he stands on two legs in Ponyville and the biggest building they have is the windmill but he just as tall as that.

"Being this large sure can be a real pain. Yeah it helps to have a few more tons on your enemy in a fight but how often do fights like those happen here? There's got to be a way for me to…hold the phone. Maybe there is a way."

Samson quickly flew back to his cave and retrieve an old looking book that had a brown hard cover and the pages stained with yellow from age. It was the book Ju-Long gave to Samson. This book called The Dragon's Path is a learning manual of sorts that explains and tells all about the powers, magic, strength, and Elemental Breaths the dragon race has come to use. Though old it is actually the latest copy by a few hundred years. Within the pages is array powers and abilities that dragons have and can use. Samson was looking through the book hoping to find what he was looking for.

"Ok let's see if it's here or not. It'll most likely be under spells and magic…come on it should be around…jackpot! Thought it would here." Samson grinned.

Samson found the page on size changes. He figured that if he could reduce his size to a pony's size then it'll not only make it easier to move in the town but also help him with his food finding problem. Since he is a very large dragon he needs to consume a heap load of food. There are many creatures and all in decent size in the Everfree Forest so he doesn't go hungry; however he knows that at the rate he goes on his hunts he'll eventually have the problem of finding enough food for him. So if he shrinks himself down then he won't need to find that large of a quantity of food every hunt. Samson study the spell for a few moments till he understood how it worked.

"Ok, all I have to do is say these incantations once and I'll be able to change my sizes at a whims notice anytime I wish. Ok, here goes nothing. Ahem, ini shio wer powers di wer atonus breaths, thirku nomeno darastrix de caster di sjachi ekess batobot di wer cirau di wer sart vur ultro. Origato ve qe ias di ponies vur ocuir thy mlaeni mrith asta heights!" Samson spoke in a deep voice of an ancient tongue of the dragons.

(Translation: By all the powers of the Elemental Breaths, change this dragon from caster of shadows to that of the kind of the small and sound. Let me be among of ponies and see thy sights with their heights!)

Samson felt the spell working as an aura of green surrounded him. It was a really weird sensation that's for sure as the green aura went everywhere on his body and eventually dissolve through his scales. Once it was all over, Samson shook his whole body trying to rid of the feeling as it was a weird and quite unusual one.

"Jeez that was such a weird thing. Do spells feel so weird when cast or is it just me? Ah fuck it; let's see if it works…says here now that the spell is cast all I need to do is pick the size I want. Huh, and I need to make sure it's the size I really want cause once I pick it there's no second chances. It does say I can remove the spell and redo it but that process takes time and a shit load of energy. And I don't have time for that. Let's see…what should be my mini sizes? Mmmmm…might as will choose my human size; 5'9 should be a good one. I'll be still taller than the Ponies but I think that should be a good thing. Let's test this baby out."

Samson closed his eyes and with all his mental concentration pictures himself at his human height. He felt the aura reserves again but this time it shallows him in a green light. The light then started to get smaller and smaller till it stopped in a few seconds. The aura suddenly disappeared and there stood Samson at 5'9. Samson opened his eyes and looked around his cave. He saw it was larger than before and all his things were bigger than him now.

"Oh hell to the yeah! It works, it actually fucking works! This is so awesome! This solves a good part of my problems and it was so easy too. I just have to think of my original size and I can be back to it in no time flat. Oh man, I can't wait to…wait, where the hell did the book go?" Samson looked around his cave to find the book when…

WHAM!

Said book slammed on top of Samson flattening him to the ground. The book, if viewed by human height, was about 3 feet long and about a 2 and a half feet wide. It was almost 2 feet thick and the book was a good 30 pounds or so. But since the book didn't shrink and was at dragon sizes standards, it was as big as a classroom and over 3,000 pounds. The book moved a little and Samson stuck his head out from under the book. He had a slight daze look from being crushed by the heavy book. Samson wiggled his way out from under the book and stumble around.

"Goddamn that hurt like a mother! Note to self: shrink book as well when changing size." He groaned as he popped is back in place.

Samson cast a similar spell to the one he place on himself but this one was made for objects rather than living things. Once the book was at the right size for him and that his size problem his under wraps, he decides to visit Zecora. Since he still has nothing to help him find what made the ice, he thinks that maybe she would have an idea. Wouldn't hurt to ask. So he rummages through his stuff till he finds a large dark green saddle bag a little filly gave him as a thank you presents for saving them. At the time he didn't know what he would do with it since it was too small for him to use but he didn't want to look like an ass so he accepted the gift. Now he was glad he has it. He didn't want to leave the book unattended right now so he is going to bring it with him.

Samson places the book in his bag and walked to Zecora's hut. It was a nice pace to walk through the forest and not go through the forest and hit every branch in sight. It always bothered him. He would like to stay this size but there were two problems with that. One is there was a warning in the page about the size changing spell. If Samson stays too long in his new sizes then the spell well forever make him stay that sizes. But he doesn't need to worry as long as he returns to his normal sizes within two weeks. The other problem was he needs his original sizes if he gets in a fight with something larger than him. His size does give him a advantages over his opponents, especially ones like the bat creatures. Samson continues his walk to Zecora's home but found it takes a little longer when he is small. Use to take him no more than a few minutes but now it looks like it will take him 10 to 15 minutes to reach her hut.

"Well I knew there was going to be drawbacks to this but it would be so worth it to see her face when she takes a gander at me." Samson snickered at the image of a shock Zecora.

Finally Samson reached her hut. He went up to the door and knocked on it.

"My door is open so please come in and take a seat. I'm currently doing something that needs my attention so please wait while have this complete." Zecora said through the door.

Samson opened the door and saw Zecora was working on something at her bench. Her back was turned to him so she didn't see who it was.

"Oh man, this is too perfect!" He thought.

Samson as quietly as possible enter the hut and sat on the ground near the table and waited for Zecora to finish whatever she was doing. Samson looked around her home while he waited. It was small but it was only meant for one so it didn't matter. He saw there were many bottles, urns, bowls, pots, and so on filled with different things from plants, spices, herbs and whatever else. He saw a large black cauldron near the middle of the room and a small bed at the end. All in all it was a nice little place. Zecora heard the door open and the sound of footprints walking in but they didn't sound like hooves but she didn't pay too much attention on that as she was making some new potions. Once it was done she moved it to the side and turned around to greet her guest.

"My apologies for not greeting you at the door but I had to-" But she stopped when she saw who her guest was.

"Hey Zecora, what's the 411?" Samson grinned waving his tail at her.

Zecora blinked a few times, shook her head, and looked back at Samson not believing what see saw. She was lost for words as she was trying to figure out how Samson was sitting in her hut and not destroyed it in the process.

"From your expression, you're trying to figure out how the hell I'm here and haven't made a huge ass hole in your wall. Well long story short, I use a spell in this book to reduce my size since I figured it'll be easier for me to move around without accidentally stepping on someone or destroying something. Plus we can hang out now, cool isn't it?"

Zecora was amazed and slightly shocked that Samson not only was in her home but now he told her he can use magic! She heard dragons can use magic and their magic was incredible as well. But to see the outcome makes her want to see what else Dragon Magic can do. Zecora finally snapped out of her shock and trotted over to Samson.

"I must say you truly gave me a shock my friend, you seem to be full of surprises which has no end. I've heard dragons can use magic and seeing what it did to you is simply fantastic. If a simple thing as changing one size is such a simple task, perhaps you can show me the other uses of Dragon Magic if I may ask?" She asks examining the mini Samson.

"I'm still practicing the magic in this book plus I'm still a newbie at the whole 'dragon experience' but I'll show you everything I know so far. Anyway, I need your help Zecora."

"Of course Samson, what is it?" Zecora dropped her rhyming when she saw he looked serious.

"There's been an strange occurrence at Sweet Apple Acres today. Ice was found on one of Applejack's trees and it was giving off some bad juju. I don't know what cause it or what did it, it didn't leave a scent but I know something caused it. I don't know what creatures live in this land that could do this so I was wondering if you can help me find out?"

"I would be more than happy to help you; can you describe what the situation was?"

Samson nodded and told her everything that happens at the barn from Applejack's argument with her sister to the evil sensation coming off the ice.

"So now I hit a dead wall here. I have no idea who or what made it other than the fact that it was a not so nice critter and left no scent. Got any idea's as to what we're up against?" Samson asks.

"From what you've told me, we might be dealing with a creature that lives without the need of a physical form."

"Like…a ghost?"

"No, more of a spirit of some kind. In my homeland there are many spiritual creatures that have powers and abilities similar to what you told me, they cause these kinds of misfortunes to many."

"That would explain why I couldn't find a scent and the feeling I felt. Back in my world there also were apparitions like these that made trouble for the living. So we're dealing with a spirit that uses ice, what kind of creature is that?"

"Hard to say, it could very since the ones I know are from my homeland could be different from the ones here. I still don't know all the creatures that life in Equestria."

"Maybe Twilight will know, she's back at her home with piece of the ice to study it and find further answers." Samson suggested.

"Then let's head over. She'll need to hear this further information as well." Zecora grabs her brown coat.

Samson nodded and headed out the door with Zecora. Samson offered to fly her over to Twilight's home since it will be faster if he flies them there. She agrees and hops on his back and Samson flew over to Ponyville. Once there Zecora lead Samson to Twilight's home since he doesn't know where she lives. Along the way Samson took in the sights of Ponyville. It was his first time to actually see the town from a ground points few instead from the skies or outside the town. Samson wanted to see what a town full of Ponies would be like but again his sizes hindered his curiosity. But now his chance was given. And he was surprise that a town of Ponies was actually very similar next to a human town.

The town was a mixer of homes and shops. The homes pretty much look all the same, two stories with a hay roof and some knick knacks here and there. The shops were the ones with the different looks each compose in the shape or theme of what they sell. Samson was indeed amazed at what the Ponies have here, they not only acted like humans but also constructed very similar buildings, tools, and social ways that almost mirror the human races. But they were more peaceful and more harmonious to their kind than the human will ever be. Despite there being three different Pony types, four if you want to get technical, they all seem to rely, embrace, accept, and enjoy eachothers ways and themselves. It made Samson wonder, would his old kind ever be at their level? And more importantly, will his new kind continue to be separated by the values of which humans have rooted themselves in so deep?

"If what Ju-Long said was true, then the dragon race was once like the Ponies as they were in peace with each other. But thanks to Dracul, it may never be that way ever again. Would there be a way to mend what that bastard did?"

"Here we are Samson." Zecora's voice broke him out of his thoughts.

They stand in front of a large tree that had windows, a balcony, a door with a candle, and a sign with an open book on it.

"…a purple unicorn that lives in a tree in a town full of Ponies…yep reality has flown to Mars and made camp there." Samson joked.

Zecora looked at Samson with a confused look.

"It's nothing Zecora, just a little joke. Let's see if she's still in." Samson went up to the door and knocked on it.

A few seconds later the door open by Spike. As for Spike, he was surprise to see the mini Samson standing there with Zecora.

"Holy hay, is that you Samson?!" Spike asks in shock.

"In the scales little dragon dude."

"How in Equestria did you shrink yourself? Or did something happen that made you small?"

"I did this, with a little help from Dragon Magic Spike. But I'll tell you all the epicness of that later, is Twilight in?"

"Yeah, she's down her lab messing with that weird ice she brought a few hours ago. Man, that thing gives me the creeps. I don't know what it is about it but something about it just doesn't sit right with me." Spike said with a little shiver down his back.

"Yeah I got the same feeling too. That thing spells trouble alright but I think it'll be fine for now. Can you show us to Twilight, we've got something to add to her search."

Spike nodded and leads the two down some stair case where it leads to an open room with the trees roots shown. In the room was filled with beakers, test tubes, machines, and all sorts of science stuff you seen in a lab. And there was Twilight with a clipboard looking at the ice through a glass container hooked up with some wires that was attach to a machine.

"Can someone say 'mad scientist' anyone?" Samson joked and the other two snickered.

"I nearly forgot how indebt Twilight can be with her research at times, she goes to great lengths to search what most be found even it goes beyond the lines." Zecora said.

"Yeah that's Twilight for you. She does go overboard with stuff like this. Better tell her you guys are here before she goes into complete science drive cause once she's in, it'll take an army to snap her out." Spike said as he went up to Twilight.

"The ice seems to be unaffected by normal heat and fire so what Samson said about this ice being made by another living being is making sense." Twilight said to herself as she scribbles down on her clipboard.

"Hey Twilight, we got some guest here and you'll never going to guess who one of them is." Spike spoke up.

"Not now Spike, I'm still trying to figure this ice out and I'll need all the concentration to do that." Twilight waved her hoof at Spike.

"Now that's not such a nice thing to say since we've came all this way to see you Twilight." Twilight's ears flopped up when she heard that voice.

"No, it can't be!" She whips around to see Samson and Zecora standing near the table.

"Wanna bet?" Samson grinned.

"But…how…you…here…not…big…this…isn't…what!" Twilight stumble with her words.

"Please calm down Twilight before you cause yourself any pain, we came here to talk to you so let's begin since we have lots to explain." Zecora said.

"Yeah just take deep breaths Twilight." Samson added.

Twilight nodded and took a few deep breaths till she was able to calm down a bit.

"Ok, let's head upstairs so we can talk." The others nodded and all went up to the main room.

"Whoa, I knew you like to read Twilight but I didn't know you own this many books." Samson said looking around the room.

"Actually this is the town's library. They let me stay here when I first moved into Ponyville." Twilight explained.

"A purple talking unicorn that lives in a tree which also happens to be the town's library and I'm here with a Zebra and a baby dragon, oh yeah differently a normal thing here." Samson said snickering at his own joke.

"Um…I don't get it?" Spike scratches his head.

"Just a little joke, you wouldn't understand unless you were in my position."

"I see, well than aside from that what was it two wanted to talk to me about and how is it possible for you to be sitting in my home right now?" Twilight asked.

"Well, I use this book here to shrink my sizes. It contains all about the dragons powers and magic we have. All I did was cast a spell on me and blamo! I'm mini sizes and I can revert back to my normal sizes as I wish, wicked isn't?" Samson pulled out The Dragon's Path and showed it to the others.

"Fascinating! I've read that dragons had the ability to use magic like unicorns but I thought it was urban myth." Twilight said with wide eyed looking at the book and Samson.

"Wow! We dragons can really use magic!? Can you teach me some?" Spike asks with enthusiasm.

"Maybe for another time, right now Zecora here might have lead on what happen today."

"Yes Samson told me all the happen at Sweet Apple Acres this day, for I've heard of creatures that love to cause misfortune and dismay. Some of that which have no body or flesh, and the path they leave is horrid and unforgiving for which I wish this truth was less." She said.

"Basically, we got a spirit with a serious ice chill that is possibly spreading all over Ponyville. Question is why and how do we stop it or its." Samson added.

"That…seems so familiar to me somehow." Twilight mumbled.

"What is?"

"The spirit that can use ice…where have I heard it before?"

"Hey Twilight, don't we have a book on creatures and monsters somewhere?" Spike asks.

"Yes of course, good thinking Spike. It should be here, quick everypony check the shelves, it should be here.”

So the other went to find the book that will hopefully leads them to the creature that cause the ice unaware that said creature is closer to them than they thought.

OUTSIDE OF PONYVILLE WITHIN THE EVERFREE FOREST

"Ok, explain to me again how those things are going to help us not only get the Elements of Harmony and their owners but also kill a full grown dragon that can use more than fire?" Asked a bat creature to the leader, the same one from the last attack.

"I just finish telling you the fucking plans you idiot! Groan I say it one more time and slower for your retarded mind to get it. These creatures here have the ability to cause extreme ice and snow to cover the whole town in it. They get their power from the hatred and fights from the Ponies, the more those ponies fight the more powerful they get in which causes the biggest freeze in their life time. We'll use the cover of the storm they'll make to get in and grab those six ponies and make them tell us where they hid the Elements." He explained.

"And why would they tell us anything?" The grunt asks.

"If they don't, well I'm pretty sure the ponies won't last long in extreme cold for very long."

"And how will they defeat the dragon? His flames will kill them in a second and they can't use the belts either."

"That's where I come in." Said a deathly ill voice.

The grunt stiffens in fear when he heard the voice. He slowly turned around to see a tall figure about six feet tall wearing a tattered and ripped cloak with the hoodie covering the figures face. The bat creature could tell that this thing was extremely dangerous just by looking at it.

"Wha…what are you?"

"Believe me when I say this but you don't want to know." The leader said.

"I'll take your word for it…so how are those things going to gather their energy from these peace loving ponies? I mean do they even know the words hatred and fighting?"

"Simple, we cause a much misfortune as possible making those weakling ponies think it was one another that did it, that should give them enough power to make the storm we need. They are very easily persuaded to jump to conclusions. So it won't take much. No go and start the mayhem."

The grunt nodded and left with the creatures and the other grunts at once.

"You really believe simple trickery will do the job?" The figure asked.

"You never meet these Ponies before so I can see where you doubt my brilliance. Rest assured, it will work and this time that fucking overgrown lizard won't be interfering in this one. Just as long as you can deliver your end of the deal spirit."

"You dare speak to me like that you worthless bat?! I am the absolute of death and fear, for none has ever escape my grasp. I have killed hundreds of mortal fleshlings such as you. My hunger has ended many lives and I use their corps to go and consume more that I so desire the most. Try me and you'll know firsthand what the others felt when I prey on them!" The figure snapped at the leader.

The leader shivered in fear a little. He saw what this spirit did to others, it drove them mad with hunger of flesh, the flesh of their own kind. And what it does when it enters their bodies, reforming them into monstrous beings meant to only hunt and kill. But he stood his ground and would be damned if he showed fear to it.

"Talk is cheap spirit, especially for the kill you're going to do. I've seen the creatures you hunt and even though they're unique and quite dangerous, this is a dragon we're talking about. It's bigger, stronger, and has more power you can ever imagine. However, my lord and master believe that with your unending hunger and drive to kill may give you the edge to kill it."

"Yes indeed this will be the first for me, I've never killed anything beyond what I normally kill. It will be a challenge to say the least. But thanks to this little trinket your master gave me, I'll have to power to not only kill it, but use its corps as I see fit!" It said holding a amulet that was all black with silver design in a swirling motion.

The same design as the belts.

"You truly freak me out spirit, but if it means getting rid of that dragon then so be it, but don't get cocky. It'll get you killed…or whatever happens to spirits like you."

"Says the wimp that fled when he was beaten by the dragon. If I recall correctly, it was your arrogance that killed all your men and failed your mission so don't give me the high and mighty attitude about cockiness when you walk that path too."

"Go to hell spirit!" The leader snapped back.

"Oh you simple minded fool, where do you think I come from?"

"You're from hell? Yeah right, like I'll believe that horseshit any time. So how are you going to kill the dragon?"

"Oh don't worry about that Agron, I have my ways to break even the strongest souls and make them quiver in my presence. All I request is that one of your men leads him to the darkest parts of this forest and I'll do the rest."

"If that is all…wait a moment, how the fuck did you know my name!?" The bat creature known as Agron asks.

"It matters not how I know, how long till this storm be up and running?"

"A day, two tops. We need to circulate as much anger and hatred from the Ponies as possible so they can be able to make the blizzard we need. So just sit tight and wait."

"Very well, like I have much of a choice."

"Yeah you don't so shut the fuck up and just…hello? Hey jackass I'm talking to you! Great, it left to hells knows where. It better not scrammed out of this deal or the master will hunt the spirit to the farthest corners of the world. It knows it can't defeat the master." Agron said to himself and left to catch up to his men.

Unbeknownst to Agron, the spirit didn't really left just moved behind a tree and waited for him to leave. The spirit let out an anger growl that sounded like a primal evil. Though it hated Agron, it knew he was also right. This master has extraordinary powers beyond anything the spirit could ever imagine. And the evil it felt, it was far greater than its own. The master brought it here against its will and forced it to help in the quest to obtain the Elements of Harmony and to kill the dragon. It refused at first but with one blast of the master's power made it quickly rethink its outburst. It shivered at the first time it meet the master, it couldn't forget those cold, hatred filled, and demonic eyes.

"And I thought I was the absolute vision of fear and power but that thing is something I never could be, the raw power and the aura of evil. It's like the master was molded into the perfect evil or something. But I mustn't let that distract me now for I have a dragon to kill."

HOURS LATER BACK AT THE LIBRARY

"FOR THE LOVE OF CELESTIA! WHERE THE HAY IS IT!?" Twilight practically screamed as she ran all over the room.

For hours the four tried to find the book that may help them in the search of the mystery creature that made the ice but they haven't found it. It seems to be missing.

"Whoa there Twilight, calm down before you blow a vein or something." Samson tried to calm her down.

"Yes please don't this allude your thoughts, we have to be level headed to figure out what is behind these plots. Perhaps you loaned the book to a pony and simply forgot, it as simple as to retrace your steps so please don't fraught." Zecora said in a calm tone.

"But that's the thing, I don't recall anypony wanting a copy of that. So where could it be?"

"Wait, I think I lend it to Apple Bloom and the others yesterday." Spike spoke up.

"Now why would they want a book on creatures and monsters?" Samson asked.

"To most likely get their Cutie Marks."

"…Um…what?"

"Apple Bloom, Scootaloo, and Sweetie Belle are one of the fillies that don't have their Cutie Marks yet so they made a little group called the Cutie Mark Crusaders. Basically they go about and try different talents and other objectives to get their Cutie Marks. So far that haven't relies what their talents are but they haven't stop yet." Twilight explained.

"So, they got the book now so they can get their marks in creatures or monsters?"

"It would same to be the case, I suggest we find them with great haste." Zecora said.

"Ok but I have no idea where they may be, I guess we can try their clubhouse to start with. Better place to begin than any other I suppose." Twilight suggested.

"Then let's head out and find the little tikes, lead the way Twilight." Samson said.

So we see Samson, Spike, Twilight, and Zecora headed to the CMC clubhouse which was in the vicinity of Sweet Apple Acres. Along the way, many Ponies did a double take when they saw the mini Samson just strolling along the streets. Samson couldn't help but laugh at their reactions when they saw him. Some of them were pretty funny. A few of them stop them and ask a million questions on how Samson shrank himself but with the feel of time was not on their side, they had to dodge those with questions and headed straight to the Apple Farm. Finally they reached their destination. It was somewhat weird to Samson to see the place again he just visited not too long ago but in a new perspective. It was both new and familiar to him, most likely for the fact he was once again in his old human size again after months coming to Equestria. But he shook it off for now as they approach red Earth Pony with green eyes and light gamboge mane and tail, both short. He had white freckles and wears a yoke and he was one of the few Ponies that you can tell he has hooves. His Cutie Mark was a green apple slice in the middle. He resembles a Draft Horse as he was a little bigger than the other Ponies.

This was Big McIntosh, the older brother of Applejack and Apple Bloom. Samson likes Big Mac, as he is called most of the time; he has an easy going demeanor and is very calm that makes him a cool guy to hang around with. Samson met him during the second day of rebuilding the town as he, Big Mac, and few others were assigned to patch up a wall that was destroyed during the fight between Samson and the bat creatures. Samson was impressed on how hard working and strong Big Mac was, mind you Samson was at least 20 times stronger than Big Mac but he still admires that he pulls his weight and more. While taking a break, the two began talking to one another and became friends really quick. Big Mac wasn't known for his long speeches as he only talks when needed or must but that was fine with Samson. And Big Mac also liked Samson for more than just saving his baby sister. Big Mac saw that Samson was a kind hearted individual that cares for his friends and would risk his life to save and protect them. He showed him that he can be trusted and that he will do all he can to help those he cares for.

Plus Big Mac thought it was really cool to be friends with a badass dragon like Samson.

"Yo Big Mac, what's shake’n?" Samson called out.

Big Mac was putting some apples in a cart to move to the family storage when he heard his name. He turned to see who it was and was stunned to see Samson with his new height.

"Well I'll be a Great Dane, looks like somepony got himself a new look." Big Mac said in a southern accent like his sisters.

"Like it, I thought I try out the mini look for a change. You know, mix things up a bit. You like?"

"Definitely a different look to you but I say your normal sizes fits you."

"Yeah well this sizes has its advantages for sure. Don't need to watch my step and accidentally hurt someone."

"Somepony." Twilight corrected.

"…you're going to do that all the time aren't you?" Samson asked her.

"Sorry, force of habit." She chuckled nervously.

"I can tell, so Big Mac by any chance do you know where your little sister and friends may be?"

"I reck'n there at their little club house not too far from here. Follow me."

It didn't take long for Big Mac to show them a little club house that was on a tree. Not on the top but more to the middle of the trunk. It was a small little place but it was well made and looked ok.

"Apple Bloom, you in there? We have some guests that want to see you." Big Mac called out.

When he didn't get a reply Big Mac went up to the door and slowly opens it and saw no one was inside.

"That's odd, could of sworn I saw those little fillies coming up here a few minutes ago?"

"If there not here, then where are they?" Spike asked.

"Perhaps they are going on another crusade mission for their Cutie Marks; I know that what they do a lot together for it is their driving sparks." Zecora commented.

"Ok, so where can they be?" Samson asked.

"They can be anywhere in Ponyville by now. There very determined when it comes to finding their Cutie Marks." Twilight said.

"Well crap, this will take all day. It'll be a miracle to find them in an area this-CUTIE MARK CRUSADERS MONSTER HUNTERS! YAY!" Three voices interrupted Samson.

"What the-GAH!"

A large net that seemed to come out of nowhere dropped on Samson as three little Ponies jumped on him making Samson hit the ground. The others just stood there stun and slightly confused as to what just happen. There on top of a trap Samson was Apple Bloom, Scootaloo, and Sweetie Belle with smiles as they accomplish their mission.

"Alright we did it girls! We caught ourselves a monster, we're sure to get our Cutie Marks now." Scootaloo beamed.

"You darn tootin, great work with finding this net Sweetie Belle. Where'd you get it?" Apple Bloom asks.

"I found it near the lake, it looked like nopony was using it at the time so why not?" She beamed.

"Girls! What in the name of Celestia do you three think you're doing!?" Twilight asked in a stern voice.

"We're trying turn earn our Cutie Marks in monster hunting. Speaking of, let's check!" Apple Bloom said and the three looked at their flanks.

No Cutie Marks.

"Darn it all, thought for sure we would get it." Scootaloo sighed in disappointment.

"But we did everything right, so how come we didn't get our Cutie Marks?" Sweetie Belle asks.

"How about you ask the slightly annoyed dragon under the net you're standing on!" Samson said in an irritated voice.

The three fillies looked at each other before looking down. They saw Samson looking at them with a slight irritated look taping his claws on the ground. The three eeped and quickly got off him.

"Oh man, we're so sorry Samson! We didn't realize it was you…um, shouldn't you be like a million stories high?" Scootaloo asks.

"Long story short, use dragon magic to shrink myself now stand back." He warned them.

Once they moved back a good distance, Samson used his claws to cut himself loose. He then shook loose the net off of him.

"Now then, what's the deal with throwing nets on others?" Samson asks.

"Sorry about that, we thought you were a large winged lizard that was going to eat the others and we figured if we capture you we not only get our Cutie Marks but also save our friends too." Sweetie Belle explained.

"Ok first, that's a very brave but dumb thing you three did. You saw how easily I cut through that net and if I wanted too I could of done worse so good thing I wasn't another large reptile with a bad attitude or else things would turn ugly. And second, I am a large lizard with wings just more awesome." He said with smirk that made the three giggle a little.

"With that aside we wish to see the book you all acquire from Twilight the other day, it has something that we must know that it only may has to say." Zecora said.

"Oh ok, I'll get it." Apple Bloom said as she went into the clubhouse.

"I reck'n ya'll here because of that ice on the tree." Big Mac said.

"You mean that ice thing Apple Bloom was talking about was real?" Scootaloo said shocked.

"Yes, Rainbow Dash got Samson and me to look it over and with the insight of Zecora we suspect it was caused by a creature but what kind we don't know. The book you girls borrowed has a full list of creatures and animals of Equestria. It should narrow down as to what did it and tell us if it's dangerous or not." Twilight explains.

"Found it! Here you go Twilight." Apple Bloom brought the book to her.

"Thank you Apple Bloom, now with the data and test I've gathered plus with the added knowledge of both Samson and Zecora here I should be able to find the creature responsible for the ice on the tree." Twilight then started to skim through the pages.

"So where's AJ and RD, are those two still looking in your orchard field?" Samson asks.

"Eeyup, they have probably looked over half of the field by now but haven't found anything close to what we saw this morning." Big Mac said.

"Applejack mention there was a howling sound before the ice appeared, she couldn't describe it too well. What about you?"

"I'm not sure I would do any help on that either…but if I had to place it, it almost sounded like a Ponies Nay just deeper and with an echo. That's the closest I could place it."

"Ok now that sounds creepy." Spike said.

"Oh it was, I never heard of anything so scary in my life. I hope I never see it." Apple Bloom said with a slight shiver in her voice.

"Don't worry, I'll be there to make sure whatever it is won't get you." Big Mac said hugging his little sister.

"Thanks bro, you're the best." She hugged back.

"I think I've found it!" Twilight called out.

"Really?" The others asks as they huddle close to her to hear what she has to say.

"I've narrow it down to this. The Windigo, a winter spirit that feeds off the anger and hatred of fighting. The more of the hated feeling in the air, the more powerful they become. They have the ability to create ice, hail, and snow so cold that even fire can't melt it. They are heartless beings that care for nopony and only wish to feed off of their targets. Their appetite has no end making them extremely dangerous. They resemble large Ponies with long faces and cold dead blue eyes."

"Ok, I think we heard enough. Scary ghost things that make everything cold." Spike said with a shaky voice.

"There's more, they also travel in packs of three to five. Meaning there's more of them out there."

"Ok so we have a spirit infestation on our hands…or hooves for some. But it does explain why I didn't pick up a scent but got a bad vibe. And the name, back in my world there is another creature called that but it's spelled differently. The Wendigo is a spirit as well but more deadly. It's known as the cannibalistic spirit. The story goes that hikers get lost in the woods and with limited food, extreme hunger overcomes them to the point of eating one of their own. If that happens, the evil spirit takes over the body and reshapes them into monstrous beings that only wants one thing, the flesh of the living." Samson said.

"Ok now that's scary…um Samson you don't think those are here too?" Sweetie Belle asked in fear.

"I highly doubt they even exist. The Wendigo was a made up excuse as to why people would eat other people. The fact is the real reason why cannibalism happens is not because of some evil spirit, it's when there is no other reliable food sources around for them to eat and so the primal instincts humans thought they have evolved out of are still deep within them comes out, it's an old survival method. The thing is, when something out of the norm happens, people tend to make up stuff to help them cope and understand what is happening when something like that strikes fear in them." Samson explains.

"Sounds reasonable…but still uneasy all the same." Twilight said.

"Never said it was but back to our little problem. What does the book say about kicking these things out?"

"Well, we had a play on Hearth's Warming Eve; it was the tale of how the three types of Ponies never really got along with each other, each tribe had a deal with one another but it was a fragile one. None of the tribes cared for one another. But one day a terrible blizzard came over the land and was almost impossible to grow food. The Earth Ponies blame the Pegasus Ponies of the weather but they blames the Unicorns of not raisings the sun to melt and the Unicorn Ponies blame the Earth Ponies for not giving them enough food. All their fighting made the Windigo's powerful for it was they that made the blizzard, they were drawn into their bickering in the first place so they intensified it so they could feed off of it more. Each of the head tribes came together to find a solution but in the end only fought more. But with the land now covered in snow and no food can grow, the only option left was to find a new land. So they set out to find it but the spirits followed and trapped them in a cave where they incase them in ice. It was only through The Fire of Friendship they were able to defeat the Windigo's and saved their land and lives." Twilight explains.

"So these things feed off on hatred and fighting?" Scootaloo asks.

"Seems so and now that I think about it, our little skirmish this morning must of drawn them in and caused that ice." Big Mac said.

"No, that wouldn't make sense. From what Twilight says these things need a load of fighting just to draw them in, you're fighting alone wouldn't have brought them here." Samson said.

"But then how did they get here?" Sweetie Bell asks.

"The spirits weren't drawn to Ponyville but brought here be my guess, but who would do it with such cruel and evil intent that cares even less?" Zecora pondered.

"Brought here? But who would…oh that little bat bastard!" Samson snarled.

"Samson?"

"I bet it was that jackass bat creature, he must of brought them here, and now he let them loose on the town. We got to find them before they cause even worse trouble."

"But how are we going to find them and can we even capture ghost?" Spike asks.

"I believe I may have something that will help us to track and detain the spirits of the cold; it is an ancient ritual spell pass down in my village that can capture any spirits even if their power is twofold." Zecora spoke.

"Ok, but the problem still stands that the Windigo's are loose in Ponyville somewhere right now. We need to locate them and fast, how long will it take you to make the spell Zecora?" Twilight asks.

"Probably 20 to 25 minutes at best. I should have everything I need back in my hut in a chest." She said.

"Then I'll fly you back to your hut so you can get all you need, it'll be faster if I take you there and back." Samson said.

"Good idea Samson, while you help Zecora gather what she needs, we'll get Applejack and Rainbow Dash to help us find the Windigo's."

"You sure that's a good idea Twilight? I mean, these Windigo's things seem really dangerous, you think we can take them on?" Spike asked.

"I'm not sure if we can even find them at this point but we have to try."

"What about us, we can help." Apple bloom spoke up.

"Out of the question, these things are dangerous and you three could get yourselves hurt or worse. It's best if you all stay in the house till they have this under control." Big Mac stepped in.

"But we can help." Sweetie Belle tries to say.

"Not this time, go with Big Mac and stay in the house till we have those spirits running with their tails in-between their legs." Samson said.

Reluctantly, the three agreed and followed Big Mac to the house.

"You sure you two will be alright if I leave?" Samson asks.

"We'll be fine, just bring Zecora to her hut and meet us back at the library." Twilight said.

Samson just looked at her not sure if he should leave her and Spike alone but knew she was right. So he lowered himself so Zecora could get on his back and he flew in the air and flies them over to the Everfree Forest.

"Ok Spike, let's find the others." Spike nodded and followed her.

It didn't take them long to find Applejack and Rainbow Dash as they were still going through the apple trees.

"Girls!" Twilight called out.

"Twilight, did you find anything about the ice?" Applejack asks.

"More than that, we think it was a Windigo that did it." Spike said.

"A Windigo, as in from the play we did?" Rainbow Dash asks.

"The very same. Zecora and Samson are going to retrieve something that might be able to find and capture the Windigo's. We'll meet them at the library but we also need to get Fluttershy, Pinkie Pie, and Rarity as well. We might need to use the Elements of Harmony if Zecora's plan might not work." Twilight said.

"Got it, I'll get them over to the Library in no time. See you guys there." With that, Rainbow Dash flew off to get the others.

"We best be off too."

So the three headed to the library as fast as possible but on the way they notice something was definitely off. The other ponies were arguing with one another. They range from small dispute to full blown yelling at eachother. The temperature also seems to be slowly dropping around them despite the fact the sun was high in the air. They tried to stop the fights but it seemed to do little.

"Please calm down, whatever the problem is I'm sure if you two just sit down and talk instead of fighting then the matter will be settled faster and both sides will feel better." Twilight tried to calm two ponies down but they didn't seem to even notice she was there.

"I don't get it Twi, why is everypony acting this way? Is it cause the Windigo's?" Applejack asks.

"I don't think so; Samson thinks the bat creatures that attacked us three days ago are somehow behind all this."

"You mean those no good things are the reason all of this is happening? Figures those bastards would be doing this. What's the plan then?"

"Same as before, we wait for the others at the library and from there we can figure out how to save Ponyville."

After a few minutes the three finally made it to Twilight's home and the three waited for the others to arrive. Five minutes later, a knock was heard as Spike went to open the door as Rainbow Dash, Pinkie Pie, Fluttershy, and Rarity walked in.

"Glad you guys could make it. Ponyville is in trouble." Twilight said.

"What's going on Twilight, why is everypony fighting with each other?" Fluttershy asks.

"It's the Windigo's and the bat creatures, they are causing all of this. The fighting and the drop in temperature are all caused by them."

"You mean those awful brutes are back?!" Rarity gasps.

"I'm afraid so, both Samson and Zecora will be here shortly and she might have something that'll help us find and capture the Windigo's."

"But what about those meanie bat jerks?" Pinkie Pie asks.

"One problem at a time. First we need to calm everypony down, if these fights continue to go out of hoof than the Windigo's will get stronger making the temperature drop even more." She said.

"But why are they here?" Applejack asks.

"More than likely the bat creatures brought them here. As to why, they must be still after the Elements as before. They must be using the Windigo's to somehow get to them, how I'm not sure." She said.

"So what's the game plan?" Rainbow Dash asks.

"Zecora says she can make some sort of spell to help us find the Windigo's. However we first need to stop the arguing among the town before we can do any of that. The Windigo's are feeding off the fighting and we have to stop it before they become too powerful for us to stop them. And if we can't calm everypony down in time than we may have no choice but to use the Elements of Harmony to defeat them since it was the Fire of Friendship that was able to defeat them in the past and the Elements are the very essence of friendship." Twilight explains.

"Ok sounds like you have it all planned out Twilight, what can we do though?" Rarity asks.

Before Twilight could answer the door opened as both Zecora and Samson came in. When the five Ponies saw the mini Samson, their jaws hit the floor.

"Oh hi guys, I guess Twilight brought up to speed as to what we're dealing with huh?" Samson said.

But he didn't get a response from them as they still looked at him with a 'what the fuck' face. Samson turned his head confused as to why they were acting this way.

"Um…hey girls, you feeling alright? Why are you staring at me like I…Oh damn that's right, I'm still in my mini mode and you're all wondering how in the hell that's possible right?" Samson said as their heads slowly moved up and down with a squeaky door noise.

"In a nutshell, I use this book here that holds the knowledge of dragon powers and magic to make myself smaller so I can walk around without stepping on someone by accident." Samson explained holding The Dragon's Path up.

He also notices the sound of squeaking when they moved their heads but dismissed it for now.

"You mean somepony." Twilight corrected him.

"…Twilight…just, goddammit." Samson shook his head.

"Oh sorry, didn't mean to correct you again." She said with a slight blush on her cheeks.

"No it's fine." He sighed.

"Holy mac and cheese Samson, I didn't know you could do that! What else can you do? I bet you can make nifty spells like Twilight here. Hey, your tusks are short too!" Pinkie Pie pointed out while being her pinkie self.

"Always full of energy you are Pinkie Pie, I don't know where…wait, what do you mean my tusks are short?" Samson asked.

"They are, lookie lookie." She held up a mirror for him.

Indeed she was right, his tusks we're shorter. They use to be longer than his maw but now they are about halfway to his maw maybe even shorter than that.

"Well I'll be a salamander's great uncle, wonder why they got short? Weird." Samson touch his tusks while examining them.

"Whoa there partner, back up the train. Are you telling me dragons can actually use magic?" Applejack spoke up after getting over her shock.

"Huh, oh yeah. Dragons have the ability to use magic but it's different from like Twilight's magic, dragon magic is basically more about offensive, defensive, and enhancing powers and abilities than what Twilight's magic can do. It can be used for other things like making teleports and communications crystals or in my case shrink my size to human sizes but that's a tale for another time. Right now Zecora here is going to help us track these suckers before it's too late." Samson said.

"If you don't mind me asking, how are we going to find them?" Fluttershy asks in her soft voice.

"Back in my homeland my people encounter multitude spirits of tricksters, evil, and great power. Though different of this land, the method I'll use should end with the same for these spirits who are quite dour. To combat them and their ways we've develop a ritual that tricks them into finding us, in this case mimic a fight in the largest pulse they ever felt making them came in a hurry for what they most obsess." Zecora said.

"So we trick them into coming to find us?" Pinkie Pie asks and she nodded.

"Ok but how in the buck are we going to capture ghost?" Rainbow Dash asks.

"This urn made in special clay from my homeland will detain them without fail and stop the creature's plans once again on this hunting trail." Zecora place a medium size urn on the table.

"Not to sound like a stick in the mud here but are you sure this jar will hold them back?" Applejack questioned looking at the urn with some doubts.

"I must agree with her Zecora dear, this urn of yours does seem to be on the brittle side. Not to mention the colors are so out of tune with each other." Rarity said.

"It may seem brittle by looks but it is indeed stronger than first glance. But if you weaken the spirits before I can place them in here than for them getting out will be an even lower chance."

"Which is why we'll use the Elements of Harmony to weaken them." Twilight said.

"Ok sounds like we got ourselves a plan. But what about these fights? These Windigo's feed off this stuff like a kid with 2 tons of candy, what's the plan for that?" Samson asks.

"Leave that to me, when it comes to turning frowns upside down there's nopony better than yours truly. I'll have smiling faces all across Ponyville within the hour." Pinkie Pie said bring out a light blue cannon with pink wheels with a flower in the middle of the wheel from who knows where.

"…Is…that a cannon?" Samson asks with a 'what the hell' face.

"Yep, it's my Party Cannon. It's something I made a few years back for parties and surprises. Watch this!" Pinkie Pie pulled the string and the cannon made a big pop/squeeze noise.

Confetti sprayed all over a surprised Samson. He tumbled over on his back with a daze look. He shook his head getting the confetti off his face when he notice there was something on top of his head. He looked up and saw there was a large sombrero hat. Samson had a 'what the fuck is this' face.

"Um…should I even want to know how I'm wearing a freak'n sombrero that came from a cannon made by a pink hyperactive pony who loves parties?" He asked in a low voice.

"It's best not to try to understand how things work when it comes to Pinkie Pie here. Just go with the flow." Spike said and everyone nodded.

"Fair enough."

"Um, but what about those bat creatures? They're still out there and I'm sure they won't just let us stop the Windigo's so easily." Fluttershy said.

"That's where I come in; I'll keep those bastards busy while you all do your parts. There shouldn't be too many of them so it won't take me long to hunt them down and basically scare them off. I got your guys back."

"Good to know cause it's started to snow." Rainbow Dash said pointing out the window.

It was indeed started to snow as little white snowflakes started to fall from the skies. The grey clouds cover the whole sky making the town look gloomy.

"Alright everypony, time is running out so it's now or never. So let's go out there and kick some major ass!" Rainbow Dash said with enthusiasm.

So the group went out the door but Twilight stopped Samson and asks to talk to him real quick.

"What's up Twilight?" Twilight didn't say anything at first and looked like she was having trouble to say what she want to say.

"Twilight, what's wrong?" Samson was getting a little worried.

"Samson I…I don't know why…but I feel like something's bad is going to happen...like there is something out there more dangerous than what's happening now."

"You feel it too huh?" She nodded.

"Yeah something does feel like this is just a warm up for something even worse to come. But whatever it is, I'll protect you and the others with all the power I have. I won't let anything bad happen to any of you, you have my word."

"Thank you Samson, but I feel this dreaded feeling that the worse will affect you the most…I…I don't want to see you hurt Samson." Twilight whispered and slowly walked up to him rubbing her head against his chest.

Samson was stunned by not only her words but her actions as well. But what really shocked him was how much she showed she cared for him, he hasn't known them that long but yet he was being treated like they were good friends for years. Were Ponies like this? To be able to show this kind of emotion to someone they only met a few days ago? Or was it something else? Either way it was a good feeling to have someone in your life that cares for you that much. Samson warps on of his arms around her and gives her a hug to comfort her.

"Twilight I…I never knew you cared that much for me…no one…sorry, nopony has ever cared for me before. And we only met, so why care so much like we were friend for years?"

"Cause you a good person Samson, you showed me and the others that you want to be our friend and will risk your life for us not for glory or to make a point but to just do it because it was the right thing to do. You helped us so much and ask for so little in return. And I'm grateful that you have entered our lives and so it only makes sense for me to show you I not only appreciate you but really care for you. In fact we all feel the same way Samson."

"You do?"

"Of course Samson. You're a great guy and I'm glad you're my friend. And that's why I don't want you to get hurt." She said hugging him tightly.

"…Well…I can't say I won't get hurt but I'll come back alive that's for damn sure. Just don't get yourself into too much deep shit while I'm chasing those assholes out of town."

"Deal."

So the two headed out to the others as they waited for them.

"Hey what took you guys? The cold just got worse, look I can see my breath now." Pinkie Pie said and breathes out her breath and indeed you can see it.

"Sorry, just had to say a few words before we started. Alright everypony, you know what to do. Pinkie Pie, Applejack, Spike, and Fluttershy will go around and try to calm everypony down while Zecora, Rainbow Dash, Rarity, and I track the Windigo's. Once we locate them Rainbow Dash will get you four and take you to our locations hopefully by that time you will have calm down at least half of the town that will drain their power. While we do that, Samson will track down and remove the bat creatures from Ponyville so we can use the Elements of Harmony. And we'll place them all in the urn. Got it?" Twilight explained the plan and everyone nodded.

"And be careful out there Samson, we don't want you hurt. And I especially don't want you to ruin you brilliant scales, your ruby really is spectacular on you darling." Rarity added.

"Don't worry I'll be find, good hunting guys. See you all when it's all over." With that Samson flew off to find the bat creatures.

"Alright then let's be careful out there and good luck." Applejack said to the others.

Pinkie Pie and here group went off to cheer the town up while Twilight and her group went to set up Zecora's spell in the middle of town. Pinkie Pie's Group enter the shopping district of town where there were many Ponies around and all of them were fighting with one another. Their plan was, in a nutshell, a simple one. Go to where there are more populated areas of Ponyville and cheer them up that way the Windigo's will lose their power even faster.

"Ok let's get out there and cheer these Ponies up!" Pinkie Pie said excitedly.

"This your call sugar cube, we'll follow your lead just tell us what to do." Applejack said.

"Okie dokie lokie, Fluttershy I want you to take my party cannon and place it over there. Applejack will help me set the stage while Spike will hook up the speakers to the P.A. system over there. Once we got it all set up meet at the stage." Pinkie Pie said taking out all of the stuff they needed.

"Roger!" The three said and started to work.

The temperature was slowly dropping by the minute so they worked as fast as possible before the cold drives everyone away. Within a few minutes they have everything set up.

"Ok, all is left is Fluttershy here will take this disco ball and fly it up about ten feet or so just above where the crowed will be. Spike and Applejack, I want you two to work with the lights and my cannon. And I'll cue you all when your parts come up." Pinkie Pie ordered.

"I hope this works; this cold is making it hard for me to even move my wings." Fluttershy said as she flaps her wings to keep them from being frozen stiff.

"Right, alright guys it's time to get this started!" Pinkie Pie hops on the stage and went up to the microphone.

"HELLO PONIES OF ALL KIND! I notice we've been having a little of a crummy day so I think it's time to change that, hit it!" Pinkie Pie cue Spike to play the music.

A upbeat music started to play, the kind that makes you want to dance at parties as Pinkie Pie started to sing.

Today seems so gloomy and bad with the weather not so great

And we all are feeling the fight and meanness of the day going up at a high rate

But this doesn't mean we have to act this way

For we can go beyond that and have the greatest of day

So let's put on a smile, feel the joy, let out the fun, and do a little silly dance

Pinkie Pie then jumped of the stage and did a few funny dance moves in front of them as Applejack shined a light at the disco ball Fluttershy hung on a pole. Spike got the party cannon out and shot it a few times with party themes coming out. Then Applejack and Fluttershy joined in a sing and few tunes with Pinkie Pie

(AJ) It's not always easy to have fun when we feel angry and cross on days like these, but that's where the fun is where we can make the best in weather of such cold freeze

It doesn't have to take a ton of Bits to have a great time, all you really need is simple enjoyments can be twice as fun that can be sublime

(FS) Fighting and arguing with others is never the best of ways to handle problems no matter what they are, it can hurt others and leave the heart with a nasty scar

So forgive and move on and become friends once more, fighting hurts the one we love so be the example and stop the arguing and it'll seem less of a chore.

(PP) Take from us it's not always easy to end fights on a good note but it's worth it for those we love so forgive and don't be a stick in the moat.

(AJ, FS, and PP) Fighting and arguing is not worth losing your friendship that we all have and share, so give a great big hug to your best friend of both Colts and Mare

So show you still are and love them by stopping your fights and become best of friends because we all know it's what right

(AN: I don't normally do songs since I'm not too good with them but I thought to try it out just once. If you guys like it then great but if you don't and say it sucks royal donkey balls, than sorry it sucked and I won't try it again.)

They ended their singing as everyone cheered and started saying sorry to one another. The four we're happy they have stopped the fights but they knew this was only a small portion of the population and needed to head off to do the same.

"Alright we did it you guys, let's pack up and head to another part of the town. We still have lots of smiling faces to bring."

The others nodded and started to pick up and head to the next spot.

WITH SAMSON

Samson moved through the town trying to pick up the bat creature's scents but the cold was making it difficult to do that. Suddenly he picked up the scent, it was faint but he could follow it. It didn't take Samson long to find two of the bat creatures standing behind a bunch of boxes which we're in front of two more ponies sitting at a table with some hot coco. Samson crept slowly with his body low to the ground so to make less noise as possible. When he was close enough, he saw one of the bat creatures take a small pin and jammed it into one of the ponies right after another pony walk past them. The mare yelped in pain and spun around looking angrily at the colt Earth Pony thinking he did it. The two bat creatures just snickered quietly as the ponies started arguing at one another.

"Figures these jerks wads are not only responsible for bringing the Windigo's here but also the cause of all these fights too. What fucking pricks these dudes are." Samson said in a low voice.

"Man this has to be the best mission ever! Messing with these Ponies is so fun." One of them said.

"Got that right just hope we don't meet that dragon, I heard that thing killed all of our guys here without even breaking a sweat. And none of them could even hurt the freak'n thing."

"I even heard it could breathe not only fire but ice, wind, and even lightning as well. I never knew dragons could do that."

"Yeah and the same dragon is going to kick you two's asses if you don't stop this horseshit." Samson spoke up.

The two froze in their spot and slower turned to an angry looking dragon growling at them showing his very sharp teeth at them.

"OH FUCK!" The two screamed and started to run away.

But Samson strike first as he grabbed both their necks tightly and brought them to his face.

"Now that I have your full attention, you two are going to tell me where your buddies are or I'll have to beat the ever loving shit out of you to do that. Either way you're going to tell me what I want to hear." He growled at them.

"There…there's only us, we swear!" One of them choked out.

"…And aren't you supposed to be like bigger?" The other asked.

"The two of you alone to make every Pony in this town fight with one another? Yeah right, it must of taken at least ten or so of you guys to do it."

"16 actually."

"You fucking idiot! Don't snitch out the others!" The one barked at the other.

"Oops."

"Sixteen huh, then I better start hunting." Samson said.

"Hunting?" The two asked fearfully.

"Yep and I'll start with YOU TWO!" Samson roared at them.

"AAAAAAAHHHHHHH!"

They got loose from Samson's grip and started running away from him. The two knew they couldn't defeat Samson alone so they ran to find help. But when they reached three more of their guys and saw Samson, they also freaked out and ran away. So Samson was chasing five of them in the air and all of them were heading to the Everfree Forest where the trap was set.

WITH TWILIGHT'S GROUP

Twilight heard Samson's roar and looked up to see him chasing five of the bat creatures.

"So we were right, the bat creatures were responsible for all of this. And it looks like Samson found some of them." Twilight said.

"And boy is he giving them one hell of a chase, at a boy Samson you the dragon!" Rainbow Dash called out even if she knew he couldn't hear her.

"And serves them right causing all this hassle. Is it really that important to them to get the Elements?" Rarity asks.

"It must be but we'll contemplate about that after this crisis is over. Do you need any help Zecora?" Twilight asks.

"Thank you but I am almost done, just give me a few more seconds to finish drawing the pattern." Zecora said as she draws something on the ground with a stick.

"Ok just let us know if…wait a minute…did…you just talk without rhyming?!" Twilight was stun to hear her talk normally.

"Indeed I did, what you think I always do that?" Zecora smirks at them.

"Well…kind of." Rarity answered.

"Well now you know I don't. And…finish." Zecora back away looking at her finish work.

The others went up to see it. It was a large circle with her native language written on the inside edge of the circle.

"Cool…so what is it?" Rainbow Dash asks.

"This is what we call a Pulse Trap, what it does is sends a signal if you will by spiritual wavelengths that attracts the spirits. Meaning it's like it's calling them and they can't resist and must answer it. What makes this unique is that it can send out the signal of what the spirit most desires but with greater strength." Zecora explains.

"Fascinating! It actually sends out signals the Windigo's can pick up and bring them here, that's astonishing!" Twilight said with excitement in her voice with great wonder in her eyes.

"Looks like somepony is having a nerd's day with this." Rainbow Dash whispers to Rarity and she snickers a little.

"So instead of us looking for them, they look for us?" Rarity asks once she stopped giggling.

"Correct, all we need now is to simulate an argument. Two of us must stand in the circle and make a convincing argument so the ritual can send the signal out." Zecora says.

"Then we'll use the Elements on them and seal them away in the urn." Twilight send bringing out a purple chest with different gems on it that houses the Elements of Harmony.

"Ok, so how do we make a fight?" Rainbow Dash asks.

"In its simplicity, have one."

"Beg your pardon, but are you suggesting we should fight right now?" Rarity asks and Zecora nodded.

"But none of us feel like fighting one another."

"We don't have to really fight, just make up a scenario of one. You and Rainbow Dash should be able to make one up." Twilight said.
"Us?!" The two asks.

"Just try it."

The two looked at each other not really sure if it will work but they thought might as well. So they walked in the circle facing eachother but didn't really know how to do this.

"Um…do you want to start it off?" Rarity asks.

"Uh, I guess…um…you don't really know how to be fast like me?" She said more of a question than an insult.

"I'm afraid that won't cut it, it needs to have more feeling than that." Zecora said.

"Well sorry if my insults are a little lame but it doesn't really work if I'm not mad at her."

"She's right darling, me and Rainbow here just don't feel indifferent to one another right now." Rarity agreed.

"Shot they're right, it won't work if they don't feel a little hatred to each other." Twilight said disappointed.

"Sorry guys, but just standing here throwing random words at each other won't cut it. I mean she won't get mad if I say things like 'I'm the best flyer and you can't match me' or 'I'll run circles before you know it' and even 'That one dress you made me last month just plain sucks' it just won't work."

"Again she's right, saying words like those don't…what was that about the dress?" Rarity asks.

"Huh oh that yeah that dress just didn't cut it for me so I gave it away to another Pony."

"…You…did…WHAT!?" She screamed.

"Easy there Rarity, all I said was-" But Rarity interrupted her.

"Do you know how much time, materials, and cost it took me to make that for you and you had the unbelievable nerve to just give it away in the blink of an eye!" She went up to her face and boy was she mad.

"Well it sucked, plain and simple." She stated.

"Of all the selfless, pig headed, and downright stupidest things you have ever down, this takes the top ten for sure!"

"Who you calling a pig headed miss uptight 'can't make a cool dress for her friend' drama queen. For the best dress maker you sure can make same lousy dresses." Rainbow Dash snapped back.

"And you are a ill manner uncouth tomboy that has no sense in edict values and doesn't appreciate nor understands how hard it is for me to do the things I do for free. These things cost me but yet I do them because you are my friend and I am happy to do it. But to just give away my product without even thinking to return it back to me, now that's just both rude and being an ass!"

"Hey back off well ya? So I gave it away to another Pony who likes it big whoop. Sorry I didn't return it to you and make you do all that for nothing but the fact is as my friend you should already know what I liked and yet you made that dress that was so not me and shoved it in my face without even asking me in the first place? I didn't even want one but did you listen, no you damn well didn't!"

"I would of thought you at least appreciate the sentiment of it since you rarely have any good cloths."

"Rarity, I don't normally wear cloths and neither does half the town."

"Um girls I think you're going a bit overboard with this maybe you should forgive and stop it before it gets out of hoof here." Twilight said nervously.

"Not until this girl knows what she did was a grave mistake." Rarity said.

"Look you to two should stop before…oh no." She said that last part in a whisper.

"The only mistake was that you plain couldn't make proper dresses." Rainbow Dash said.

"I think it's best you two stop right now!" Twilight tries to warn them.

"Oh you did not just insult my ability to make fine dresses to my face yet again!" Rarity barked.

"Please listen to Twilight, you two made enough of the signal as we are now in need to go to the next stages." Zecora tried to say but they still wouldn't listen.

"And what are you going to do about huh?" Rainbow Dash said.

"Girls…"

"I may be a lady but I'll give you a good hoof up the head if you don't take back your words." Rarity threaten.

"Girls…"

"Now that I like to see you try, have you even thrown a punch in your life before?" Rainbow Dash laughed.

"Girls…"

"I have and I'll gladly show you how hard I can!" Rarity held up her hoof.

"GIRLS WILL YOU TWO SHUT THE HELL UP!" Twilight yelled having enough of their arguing.

"Whoa Twilight, never heard you cuss before." Rainbow Dash said shocked.

"Indeed darling, what could of made you swear?" Rarity asked.

"Remember our little plan to lure the Windigo's here?" She said with a fake sweet voice.

"Yeah?"

"Well I say it worked all too well." She pointed up.

Both of them looked up and paled at what they saw. Above them we're five large horses with dim blue transparent bodies with 'ghost legs' and unnatural shining blue eyes that gave them a creepy look. They were looking down on them with an evil glint to their stare.

"…Oh buck." The two said in a low fearful voice.

WITH SAMSON

"OH SHIT! OH SHIT! OH FUCKING SHIT! HE'S GOING TO GET US!" One of the bat creatures cried in fear to the others while flying as fast as possible to out fly Samson.

"Just keep flying we're almost there!" The one in the front said.

The pack of bat creatures flew down into the tree lines of the forest with Samson hot on their tails. They swerve around the trees trying to ditch him but Samson wasn't going to lose them that easily. Soon they reached far into the forest, much farther than Samson had ever gone. The bats then got in a straight line flying as fast as possible. Samson was puzzled at this style and wanted to know what they were up to. In a split second they scattered in different directions and Samson was heading straight to a large bolder. Acting fast, he swayed just in time and skidded on the ground. He let out his breath can't believe he evaded that rock in the nick of time. He looked around and saw he lost the bat creatures.

"Oh motherfucker! Those jackasses actually gave me the slip. I can't believe it. Dammit all to hell and back! Well no use is crying over spilled milk, I better get back to Ponyville before…"

It was then that Samson heard it, it was the unmistaken sound that was all knew but was so foreign and meant only trouble. The sound that means life and death to all that hear it.

He heard nothing.

The complete sound of silence. No sound was heard, from the nature calls of the woods, or the wind blowing, or even the slight movement of the environment itself. Not a sound was heard. The only thing he could hear was his own breath. It was an almost defining thing to hear. It gave off an eerie and unsettling sensation within him and his six sense was telling him danger was far too close to him. Samson looked around but saw nothing but knew something was here. Whatever it was scared away the local animals, both predators and prey. For whatever could make even predators leave an area was something not to mess with. In the air hang an awful stench of a mixer of rotten flesh and spoiled blood. Samson didn't know what it was but it was bad. He let out a warning growl to whatever was in the area.

"I know you're out there so come on out!" Samson called out.

"As you wish dragon." A deathly ill voice spoke up.

Samson spun around and saw a figure in a tattered and ripped cloak just standing there. Samson didn't know how he didn't see that before but didn't think for too long as the figure slowly walked over to him.

"Who or better yet what are you? And why are you here?" Samson ask in a calm voice but doesn't lower his guard.

"So you the dragon I've heard so much about, I must say I'm greatly disappointed in what I see before me. They say you were the largest dragon in this land yet I'm taller than you. How pathetic." It sneered.

"Well you know what they say, you dismiss the looks and not see what the inside really is will bite you in the ass later. I'm more than I look. So who are you?"

"I doubt you will know me dragon, but it matters little. For you see, I have been summoned to rid this world of you." The figure said bringing out a large hatchet stain in blood.

"Me, what the hell I ever did to you?"

"It's not me you wrong but my…client if you will, wants you dead and I must obey."

"And who is your 'client'?"

"Another inquiry you'll never know, NOW DIE!"

The figure launch itself at Samson with the hatchet high in the air ready to cut him. Samson however dodges it and jumped away from the figure. The figure skidded to a halt and spun around to go for another attack but again Samson just evaded it again. This continues as the figure swings the hatchet like a mad man at any and all directions at Samson and he just evades it. This was making the figure mad that it couldn't land one hit on him.

"Why can't I hit you!?" The figure screamed in frustration.

Samson didn't respond instead he grabs the figure's arm after he made his swing. Samson twisted the figure's arm to make it drop the weapon then he lifted it in the air and slammed it to the ground. Samson pinned it to the ground using his strength. The figure tried to free itself but couldn't.

"Now that's out of the way, would you be so kind and tell me what your beef is? Are you working with the bat creatures?" Samson asks.

"…indeed I am, but not by choice. I would rather work alone but again my 'client' says otherwise."

"Who's your client?"

"I wouldn't know, but whatever it is, it's more dangerous and powerful than either you or I could ever imagine."

Samson just gave him a weird look; his eyes glance over to his weapon and notice something. Nowhere in his time in this world had any creature used a hatchet or a variation of one, so where did this one get it.

"Your weapon where did that come from? I never saw it around here or anywhere." Samson half lied.

"It belongs to me; I had it when I was suddenly brought here against my will. From a world you never knew it exists. The Hatchet use to belong to one of my victim's before I took it…and his life too." It said with a cruel laughter.

That made Samson's blood boil hearing it say that, but what it said made his heart skip a beat.

"Did…..you say you come from another world?" He asked and it nodded.

"What world is that?" He has his suspicions but he needed to know.

"It is a world filled with my prey, for I am a hunter of these creatures you know nothing about. They walk on two's and wear clothing, they have little hair and they deem themselves the most intelligent species of that world. But I am what they fear; I am a spirit that infests their bodies and use them to eat their flesh. I make them go crazy till they do the unthinkable and eat one of their own which gives me the opportunity to take control over them. I have done this hundreds of times over for I am none other than Cannibalistic Spirit known as The Wendigo!"

Samson was at lost for words; here was another being that comes from the same world as him. But that's not the worst part. It's the fact that what it is that made him shiver. He thought that Wendigo's were just mere legends or the product of trying to understand things that were happening at the time. But here stands before him a myth that was actually real.

"How…..how did you get here?" He demanded.

"Like I said before, it was my 'client' that brought me here to kill you. Granted I never killed a dragon before but the idea of using your body to get more flesh is a grand idea and one that I must use soon for this body I recently acquired is about had it as you can see." The spirit held up its arm and indeed it was starting to rot off.

The smell was extremely bad to Samson and it was worse since his nose can pick up scents ten times more than humans can. Seeing Samson distracted gave the Wendigo an opening as it shoved Samson off of it. It quickly got its hatchet and swung it at him. The blade cut pretty deep through his scales on his arm. Samson roared in pain holding his bleeding arm. He was shocked that the weapon actually cut through his scales since dragon scales are extremely tough, almost diamond tough.

"How…did you cut me?"

"My 'client' was ever so nice to coat the blade in a special solution that make any blade able to cut through even diamonds with a single ease of the swing, and that includes dragon scales!"

"Noted, than it looks like I'm going have to take that away from you in any way possible."

"I would love to see you try dragon." The spirit taunted.

Samson slowly circled around the Wendigo looking for any signs of a weak point. Samson couldn't use his fire or lightning breaths for he might case a forest fire. And he wasn't sure if his ice or gale breaths would hurt a Wendigo. So he decided to go for the true blue brute force technique. But he was mindful about the weapon. Samson waited for it to attack first and lucky for him the spirit didn't have much patients for him to attack. The spirit swung the weapon but Samson caught it in his jaws. The spirit tried to get it out but Samson wouldn't let go so the spirit tried to claw it out. But saw that its claws didn't make a tiny scratch on his scales. Samson used his tail and smacks it across the chest sending it to the ground. Samson spat out the hatchet, his eyes turned yellow and let loose his lightning breath on it which completely destroys it.

"That takes care of one problem, now to finish off this asshole." Samson turned back to the spirit as it was getting back up.

"It seems you were right dragon, I did misjudge you and now you destroyed my trophy weapon, I am not please with that at all!" It said with anger.

"Well tough shit asshole, now it's time to end this!" Samson growled.

"Indeed for though I am without my weapon I am not disarmed with POWER!"

Suddenly a ball of darkness collected in his hand making Samson step back in shock, this giving the Wendigo a shot and fired his ball of darkness. Acting quickly, Samson threw up his wings and was able to block the attack. Luckily for Samson he learned that a dragon wings can also act as a shield for the wing membrane on the outside was actually two times tougher than anywhere else in the body. And this made the spirit mad.

"So, dragons are more built in defense than I thought."

"Yep, we're not only built to be powerhouses but tanks as well. You can say we're the alphas of the food chain for a reason." Samson smirked.

"So it would seem."

"But holy shit man, I didn't know Wendigo's could use darkness?"

"Not as an advance attack like that but thanks to this amulet it has given me great powers and once I kill you and use not only your body but your powers I'll be UNSTOPPABLE!" It said holding up its amulet.

"Not going to happen spirit, I won't go down without a fight!" Samson snarled with his eyes turned blue and shot out an ice beam.

The Wendigo use another dark energy ball to block the ice beam and both attacks exploded. The Spirit shot a few more at Samson and he used his wings to bat them away. Samson launched himself at the Wendigo and slash him across the chest but saw it didn't even flinch. Samson was both stun and pissed at this.

"No way, how come my claws didn't affect you?" He asked in disbelief.

"I am only in control of this body but I don't feel anything from it. Pain or pleasure, it doesn't matter for I feel nothing."

"Fuck now that's just plain old cheating."

"It may but I don't care, your hide his mine dragon!"

The Wendigo ran up and started to slash and punch Samson but again his claws couldn't penetrate his scales nor is its punches are strong enough to make damages. Samson reared back and slammed his claws square in its head sending the spirit flying backwards through a tree. But the spirit got back up as though it wasn't hurt.

"Ok, this is getting ridiculous. Neither of us can cause damage or hurt one another so why don't we just talk this out? Clearly fighting isn't working."

"Talk is cheap dragon and I will find a way to kill you. Oh the glory and carnage I'll have once I infest your body for my own, I will be able to kill thousands of humans and eat all their flesh as much as I want. And thanks to this amulet it'll preserve your body and won't decay which means I can use your body for eternity!"

"Well someone is having a delusional bat shit crazy fantasy I see." He mocked.

"Joke all you want dragon but before this day ends it will be I who-WHAM!" But the spirit couldn't finish as he was struck hard by Samson's gale attack.

"When you talk too much in a fight your opponent will get the upper hand and own your ass like a noob, dipshit." Samson snorted.

The Wendigo slams through trees and hits a bolder at the other end with the trees slammed on top of it. Samson waited to see if the spirit would get back up but after a few moments of nothing Samson sighed out in relief. He looked at his cut and saw it was almost healed. Another perk about being a dragon was he can heal wounds faster than most.

"Good thing my healing works like a charm or else I would've been screwed. But fuck, I can't believe that not only Wendigo's exist in my world but it actually came from my world to here…and that amulet, it was the same design as the belts on those bats…oh fuck! I completely forgot about those assholes! They must have made it back to town by now, I better get back there before it's too late!"

So Samson flew off to Ponyville to stop the bat creatures unaware of the moment from beneath the pile of fallen trees.

WITH PINKIE PIE'S GROUP

"Alright that's another part of the town down 'phew' making Ponies smile sure is hard work sometimes but the end results are so worth it." Pinkie Pie said.

"You ain't kidding sugar cube, I'm beat from all of this running around and stopping fights." Applejack wipes some sweat from her face.”

"You think the others found the Windigo's by now?" Fluttershy asks.

"I'm not sure…but it looks like we're going to find out soon." Spike pointed in a direction.

There was Rainbow Dash flying as fast as possible. She stopped in midair to catch her breath.

"Guys…spell….us fighting…others trouble….Windigo!" Rainbow Dash spurts out words.

"Calm down RD, take a deep breath and tell us what's up?" Applejack said and Rainbow Dash nodded and took a few breaths before speaking.

"You guys, the spell thingy work and now Twilight, Rarity, and Zecora are neck high in Windigo's!"

"And you left them alone with those things?!" Spike asked with a slight anger in his voice.

"I didn't want to but Twilight said she needs all of us now and who's the fastest flyer in town to find you guys the fastest besides me?"

"Point taken so let's saddle up and round up some Windigo's ya'll!" Applejack spoke with a triumphant voice.

"Right!" The others agreed.

Rainbow Dash leads the others to where Twilight, Rarity, and Zecora where fighting off the Windigo's…ok more like not trying to get frozen one spot and just dodge all of their attacks as best as they can but you know what I mean.

"Watch it!" Twilight called out missing a beam of ice.

"We can't keep doing this all day, we need a plan or something?" Rarity said using an empty box to stop an attack.

"We have to keep them here for just a bit more! I'm sure that the others will-TWILIGHT! HANG ON WE'RE COMING!" Said five voices.

The three looked over and saw the others had finally arrived.

"Sorry we took so long but we were all the way on the other side of town. Are you guys ok?" Fluttershy asks with concern.

"Now that you guys are here, quickly put the Elements of Harmony on!" Twilight opens the chest and all six of them grab their respective Elements.

"Spike help Zecora with the urn!"

"Got it!" Spike saluted and helped Zecora with the urn.

"Listen carefully Spike, we can't open it too early for I have made a special herb that mimics strong negative emotions that will draw them in so wait for my signal." Zecora explains.

"Ok…holy hay! You talked normally!" Spike did a double take.

"You know, I never get tired of others reaction when I don't rhyme, it's just so much fun seeing their faces." Zecora giggled.

Twilight, Pinkie Pie, Fluttershy, Applejack, Rainbow Dash, and Rarity all got in positions in front of the Windigo's. The spirits themselves were confused as to why the six Ponies where just standing there but thought nothing of it so they charged at them with their Nay Wails to frighten them. The six concentrated on what their Element was as their pieces started to pulse with power and in no time at all their insignias on the pieces glowed with their color and a solid stream shot out. The six beams collided together and formed the shape of the Flames of Friendship but bigger and with more power. The Windigo's stopped dead in their tracks with wide eyes knowing what it was and felt fear of it since the last one was use on their kind so long ago. The pink flames soon engulf the spirits as they cried in pain feeling the positive emotions burn their ghost skins but ten times worst. But it wasn't over as the flames soon went up to the grey clouds and spread all over the skies. Within minutes all of Ponyville was under the warmth of the flames as the ponies that we're still fighting stopped and felt the power the flames emitted making them forget why they fought in the first place and made up with the ones they fought.

After a few moments the flames died down and returned to once it came. The six release the power as the five Windigo's dropped out of the high and slammed on the ground hard. Zecora gave the signal and Spike open the top. The Windigo's eyes snapped open feeling the negative emotions they feed off was close and with a desperate run to the urn to try to get their strength back. The five all went into the urn and Spike quickly sealed it trapping them. Spike lets out a sigh thanking it was all over.

"I can't believe we actually did it! We saved Ponyville!" He cheered and so did the Ponies who were in the area at the time.

"We did it girls! I couldn't done it without any of you, you guys are the best!" Twilight said and all of them gave a big group hug.

"So what was in that urn that made those spirits went into it?" Rarity asked.

"A few selected herbs found in the Everfree forest that once combine correctly can emitted the negative emotions of arguing and fighting but I only had enough for the urn." She explains.

"And it looks like they can't get out either, looks like you were right about your jar Zecora, sorry I doubted you." Rainbow Dash said.

"No worries my friend."

"Well that's settled let's…wait a damn minute, Zecora did you speak normally?" Applejack said shocked and so were Fluttershy and Pinkie Pie.

"That I did."

"Holy moly, I didn't know you could do that?" Pinkie Pie Said with excitement.

"I always could but now I say we locate our friend Samson and see if he needs our assistance."

"I agree, I hope he's ok." Fluttershy said.

"Are you kidding, Samson wiped the floor with those guys the last time and there were sixty of them. A couple of them won't even be a challenge for him, he'll be fine." Spike said with confidence.

"Oh I wouldn't be so sure about that you little pest." Said a voice from behind.

The group spun around and gasped as they saw Agron and 15 bat creatures behind him with an evil smirk.

"That dragon will have his claws full with our new recruit deep within the forest and I believe he won't be coming out alive!"

"What have you done with Samson!?" Rainbow Dash demanded.

"WE didn't do anything, but the new guy is probably ripping him to shreds by now but boy I would love to see that now." One of them said.

"We can do that after we take these six and the Elements back to H.Q. where our master will do what he needs to do." Agron snapped.

"Stand ready girls, this could get messy." Applejack said getting ready for a fight.

"You actually think you can defeat us? HA! I don't think so, you couldn't defeat us before and now with that dragon out of the way there's no way in hell you can defeat us!" Agron said.

"Maybe not but we won't go down easily." Twilight said.

"Funny, you said the exact same thing before we chained you down and this time won't be any different!"

The bat creatures slowly moved to them with their claws out ready to strike and the others ready themselves for a fight but a loud roar makes everyone stop. They looked up and saw a blur of red coming at them at high speeds. It slammed into the bat creatures sending them to the ground hard, they slowly pick themselves up and gasped at who knocked them to the ground.

It was none other than Samson.

"What's up guys, hope I didn't keep you all waiting?" He smiled.

"SAMSON! YOU'RE OK!" They cheered and went up to him making sure he was ok.

"Of course I'm ok, a little ding up here and there but overall I'm good."

"Those meanie bat jerks said you we're in trouble, where you?" Pinkie Pie asked.

"Well I was surprise that they tricked me into fighting this really messed up evil spirit but I beat his ass. Though I have some questions for these dudes. Hang back while I have a 'friendly' talk with them." Samson walked over to them.

"I knew that Spirit would screw up, I believe it's no longer among the living?" Agron asked with an angry tone.

"It was never alive to begin with but that's beside the point, how in the nine levels of hell did you guys brought it here?" Samson demanded.

"It was our master who brought the spirit from another world to here and as how he did it, he's just that powerful dragon."

"Yeah the spirit did say something along the lines of that. And why is your master after them and the Elements of Harmony?"

"You think he tells us anything that important? All he told us was to bring the Elements and their barriers to him, that's it."

"Whelp, that figures as much. Ok here's the deal, I'm already fed up with all the bullshit that has happen already so why don't you take your merry little men and fuck off before I get really piss and start tearing your hides in a million pieces!" Samson growled at them.

"I say we do it boss, he looks like he will kill us." One them said in fear.

"Oh and go back to face an angry master? We either go for broke or…wait a minute, weren't you like ten times bigger last time?" Agron asked.

"Dragon Magic, made myself shrink, nuff said." Samson plainly said.

"Then that mean we have a chance to kill you, GET HIM!" Agron ordered.

The bat creatures all launched at Samson with their claws and teeth out ready to kill him. Samson just sighed and shook his head. His eyes turn pale grey and let loose a strong gale breath sending them into a building. They slide to the ground groaning in pain. One of them got up and charge again as Samson's eyes turned red and use his fire attack. The bat creature smirked and activated his belt and his barrier came up protecting him from the flames.

"Nice try dragon but as before, these belts block all of you fire attacks!" He said with a smirk.

Samson didn't listen as he prepared to do another attack.

"When will you ever learn you stupid lizard that your fire won't-" But was cut off by Samson.

Samson release another fire attack but this one was more concentrated than the last one. Instead of a regular fire it was more like a compact stream of red and white fire. It smacked into the barrier and destroyed it with the bat creatures. The other bat creatures were shocked that the barrier failed.

"IMPOSSIBLE! How could your fire destroy the barrier?!" Agron demanded.

"As an Elemental Dragon, I can not only use more than one Elemental Breath but also use them in different forms. Like the fire, I can use both its normal form and Overheat form plus more. In other words, I can revamp all my attacks to be more powerful or deadly than its normal form." He explains.

"Ok now that you got your ass handed to you, why not you all…oh you gotta be fucking kidding me!" Samson snapped.

"Samson darling what's wrong?" Rarity asked.

"Get everypony away from here NOW!" He barked.

"Whoa partner, we don't understand what you're saying?" Applejack said.

"Look I'll explain when it's all over just leave before…shit, too late." Samson turned his gaze to a familiar figure.

There on the far side was the spirit but this time he didn't have his cloak on revealing what it really looks like. It was misshaping with long legs and arms like a human and long fingers with claws at the end. It had a tattered old vest and pants. It's skin was rotten off with black and brown patches still clinging on the bones and decay flesh. It had little strands of hair on top of its head and its face looked like it's been stretched out a bit with sharp jagged yellow stain teeth with no lips. It's eyes were pure white and pupilless and was hunched over a bit. The others minus Samson took a few steps back at the horror they see in front of them. The creature was so frightening to look at but they couldn't tear their gaze from it.

"…Yeah that'll give me nightmares for a while." Samson half joked.

"Oh my Celestia…wh…what in Equestria is that thing?" Twilight asked in a low fearful voice.

"That's the Evil Cannibalistic Spirit known as the Wendigo from my old world." Samson said getting in-between them and it.

"But…I thought you said they didn't exist!"

"So did I, but I guess I was wrong."

"Y-y-you mean that monster c-c-came from your world?!" Fluttershy asked in great fear.

"Unfortunately yes. But I won't let it hurt you guys, just stay far back while I deal with this jackass once and for all." Samson slowly moved to the spirit.

"Gotta say man, you're a lot tougher than I thought but now's where the kitten gloves come off and the real shit begins!" Samson snarls at it.

"I agree dragon for this time only one of us will come out alive!" It said as the spirit took a step forward but fell to its knees.

"Dammit, this body is at its limits. Of all the times for a body to fail." It snapped.

"Looks like that body you took is about had it." Samson pointed out.

"Indeed, it can no longer be a use to me or able to handle the powers I have now. But I still have a few strings left to pull." It holds up its amulet and points it at the bat creatures.

"Um…what the fuck is it doing?" One of them asks.

Before anyone could move or answer, the amulet suddenly shot out a dark light at them but Agron dodge it in time. The other bat creatures screamed in great pain as the light started to rip them up, their flesh, skin, bones, and limbs tore off and in a made swirl of flesh and blood came to the Wendigo and fuse with it. The spirit laughed as the body parts now became part of it giving it a slightly new look. It looked the same but this time it had blue skin with it, longer claws, a tail, wings, and parts of their faces stretch all over its body. The Wendigo looked at its new self, liking what it sees.

"Now this is more like it, but I'm not finish yet!"

He shot an energy ball at the urn and destroy it releasing the trapped Windigo's but before they could celebrate their freedom, the spirit use the amulet on them and fused their body with it. A large vortex of ice and darkness surrounded the spirit as everyone moved back. Once the vortex died down, they saw the final product of the spirit. It was now large as Samson regular dragon size with spike ice shards popping all over its decay flesh. The others just paled at the new Wendigo spirit monster.

"…Ah fuck me with a rusty fork." Samson groaned.

As he said that, he was slammed to a building by its large hand and the building collapsed on top of him. The others were shocked and afraid at what they witness.

"SAMSON!" They cried in fear and ran over to the destroyed building but was stopped by the spirit.

"Now don't go anywhere just yet, for you six still have to meet my client since I'm still under his thumb. And I wish to thank you Agron for supplying me with bodies so I could get stronger." It said with a cruel laugh.

"Damn you spirit, DAMN YOU TO HELL!" Agron screamed at it and flew off.

"That's right, fly away like the coward you truly are. Now then where was I? Oh yes, bring you six back with me."

"Not chance ugly, we're not going with you!" Rainbow Dash yelled at it.

"And what are you going to do to stop me? Without your dragon protector you don't stand a chance against-BOOM!" The Wendigo was interrupted by a powerful blast of fire that came out of nowhere.

The others blinked at what just happened, they turned to where the blast came from and where happy to see Samson ok and back to his normal dragon size.

"Ok, now I'm extremely PISSED OFF!" Samson roared at it.

The Wendigo picked itself up and looked at Samson with anger.

"You are truly an annoyance dragon!"

"Same goes for you fucktard!"

"But I must admit, your true size is amazing and the power emitting off of you is astonishing indeed. I can't wait to kill you and use your power for my own."

"That'll be a snowball chance in hell but you're welcome to try. But let's take this outside of town shall we?" Samson launched himself at the spirit and latched his claws deep in its flesh and flew them both away from Ponyville.

"You think Samson can defeat that horrid beast on his own?" Rarity asks worriedly.

"We have to believe in him, he can defeat the Wendigo. Quick let's follow them! He may need our support." Twilight said and the others plus some of the town folk agreed and ran after them.

Samson flew just beyond the park where there was a clear and flat area that no one lives in. He slams the Wendigo to the ground and hops off of it and moves away about 20 feet (in their size at least). The Wendigo stood back up and face Samson with its teeth baring and growling like an animal.

"How noble of you dragon to bring us all the way out here so your precious little pets won't get hurt. If I had a heart or soul I would find it touching, but alas I don't and it just makes me sick!" It spat out.

"But now with no distractions I can place all my attention on kicking you're sick and twisted ass from here to kingdom come!"

"We'll shall see about that dragon. NOW DIE!"

The Wendigo ran at Samson with its claws out and Samson did the same. The two collided in a heat fury of slashes, punches, and anything else they could throw at each other. Samson for his part was doing well as he was able to either block or dodge most of its attacks while landing some good ones on it. But since the spirit doesn't feel any pain it was basically useless but Samson thought if he immobilize it to the point it can't fight or hurt anyone else then he'll have some time to think of a permanent solution of killing it. But he was also surprise that it can now cut through his scales with its claws now. The added power must of given him just enough to make scars on his scales.

"I can't keep doing this blind hack and slash stunt forever, I need a plan. Let's see how this bastard likes this!"

Samson slashed at its face before swiping his tail underneath it making it fall to the ground. Samson's eyes once again turned red and he let loose another blaze of fire at it. Samson let up his attack and grabs its tail before starting to fly straight up in the air. It was around the time where the group and some of the town folks came to a hill and saw Samson starting to ascend high in the sky with the spirit.

"Now what in tarnation is Samson doing?" Applejack asks.

"Not sure but damn is he really going high, even I never reach that altitude before. And he's still going too, now that's awesome!" Rainbow Dash said.

"At the speed rate he's going, he'll reach the lower stratosphere within seconds. But why that high?" Twilight asks.

Samson continues his ascension till he figures he's high enough for this next move.

"Ok you fucked up asshole, let's see if you get up after THIS!"

Samson started to fly in circles going faster and faster before going straight down to the ground. He was picking up extreme speeds almost matching almost Mach 4. The others saw Samson sudden speed acceleration and were afraid he was going to hit the ground.

"Oh no, did Samson get hit?" Pinkie Pie asked worriedly.

"Not sure but I never saw a living thing go that fast in my life." Zecora said.

"Hell, it makes my Sonic Rainboom look like a snail's race." Rainbow Dash added.

Samson was nearing the ground but in a split second he threw the Wendigo with all of his strength given him the boost to change his course from straight down to a 45 degree angle up. The Wendigo slammed head first to the ground causing a massive quake and large jagged cracks were made around it. The Ponies felt the quake and fell to the ground. Samson stopped in midair and spun around before launching his lightning attack at where the Wendigo crashed. It struck it dead on making a large explosion that could be heard from miles away. Samson ease up on his attack and looked to see if the Wendigo was finished. A black dust cloud covered the area and made it impossible to see if he was done for or not. After a few minutes with no signs of it, it would seem Samson killed the spirit. The Ponies started cheering at Samson's victory but Samson wasn't buying it. He thought last time he got him but that bite him in the ass so to make sure he was truly gone Samson slowly flew down near the creator. As he got close a ball of darkness suddenly shot out from the clouds and stuck Samson square in the chest. He roared in pain as he fell to the ground. The Ponies gasped at what happened. Suddenly The Wendigo jumped out of the hole and landed near Samson as he was trying to get up. But the Wendigo grasp the back of his neck and lifted him up to its face.

"You truly are a powerful opponent, I can't remember the last time a prey I hunted gave me such a challenge, or such a headache." It snarled the last part.

"What can I say, I have that effect on douchebags like you." He joked coughing up a little blood.

"Oh I notice that early on dragon. And it seems we've drawn quite a crowd with our show dragon." It made Samson looked over to a hill where he saw the ponies with fear and shock written all over their faces.

"Dammit, of all the times for them to be in a place they shouldn't be in. What was the point of trying move this fight away from them if they are just going to follow me?" Samson groaned inwardly.

"Samson, you can defeat that monster!"

"We believe in you!"

"You can win this, we know you can!"

"Come on Samson, kick its ass already!"

"Don't give up, you're our hero Samson so show this beast what you can really do!"

These and so many encouraging words were heard from the Ponies. Samson couldn't believe that they actually believe in him that much. They no longer see him as a mindless beast, but a true friend and a hero. Just like what Derpy and Twilight said this morning.

"They…they really do believe in me…I…never would've dream of it…" Samson thought with a single tear in his eye.

"How disgustedly touchy that was. After I kill you I'm going to end all their lives." It groaned.

"Over my corps dipshit!" Samson snapped.

Samson rotates his head so his left tusk could strike the spirits right eye. The tusk went deep into the socket as a unhealthy color of blood sprayed out. This time the Spirit felt it and screamed in pain letting him go. The spirit held its damage eye as it thrash around in pain.

"How…how is it possible? How can I feel pain!?" It screamed in pain and anger.

"Guess your little trick in absorbing bodies must of also given you the ability to feel again. Man, that backfire must be a really pain in the ass huh?" Samson snickered.

"GO TO HELL DRAGON!"

The spirit shot out a stream of ice from its mouth but Samson avoided it with ease. It continued its attack but still keeps missing Samson by a mile. Samson then shot in the air to get some distance from the spirit.

"Oh no you don't dragon, you're not the only one that can do that as well!" The Wendigo barked at him and flew up after Samson.

The two were now in an aerial battle with Samson using his fire attack while the Wendigo used its ice attacks. Both Attacks either miss their targets or collided with one another, the Ponies on the ground witness the ongoing battle with aw as they were cheering on for Samson. Both Samson and the spirit locked claws in a battle of strength. Both were equally match by this as neither was able to over strength the other. But they didn't give up. The Wendigo then pulled a dirty trick by striking Samson in the side with its ice tip spike tail and drive it deep in the flesh. Samson roared in pain as the spirit sucker punch him hard in the face. Samson dropped out of the sky making the Ponies gasped in fear.

"HEY THAT WAS A DIRTY TRICK YOU BASTARD!" Applejack screamed at the spirit.

"Yeah, why don't you play fair you big dumb meanie head!" Pinkie Pie added.

"You're just a great big bully who's not only a terrible creature but a true monster!" Even Fluttershy added in.

"I just had about enough of you quadruped nuisance!" The Wendigo barked at them as it ready an ice attack on them.

"OH NO YOU DON'T!" Samson rammed his body into it.

The Wendigo was still able to launched its ice shards but because Samson knocked it over it missed them by a few yards. But the shards did break up the ground sending Applejack, Pinkie Pie Fluttershy, and even Derpy who was near them at the time flew up in the air and crashed on the ground on top of eachother.

"Owwww…that hurts…is everypony ok?" Derpy asks helping the others up.

"A little scrap up but nothing serious." Applejack said.

"Then allow me to CORRECT THAT!" It shouted using another ice shard attack at them.

Time seemed to slow down as the four saw their deaths coming to them. The held onto each other and closed their eyes awaiting their deaths. The shards were a few yards away when…

SLICE!

They heard the sickening sound of the shards impaling into flesh and felt the splatter of blood on them. But after a few seconds, they didn't feel any pain. The slowly open their eyes and looked at each other and gasped as they saw blood on each other.

"Oh no! You guys are hurt!" Derpy gasped in horror.

"Wait a darn…this isn't my blood." Applejack check herself over and saw she didn't have a single wound or scar on her.

"Not my blood either, is it your Pinkie Pie?" Fluttershy asks after checking herself out too.

"Let me check…nope I'm good and it's not yours either Derpy." Pinkie Pie pointed out.

"But then if it's none of ours then…oh dear Celestia no." Derpy looked horrified at what she saw.

The three looked at the direction Derpy was looking and they paled at what they saw. There was Samson standing over them with five large ice shards struck deep in his body. One on the side, one went through his wing membrane and in his back, two on his arm, and the last one in his neck. Blood was coming out and a small pool of it was gathering on the ground. They realized the blood on them was Samson's! Samson was breath heavily and ragged as the stinging cold of the shards made his wounds even worse. His eyes were shut and he was gritting his teeth trying to cope with the pain. He slowly open one of his eyes and looked down on the four and saw the horror on their faces.

"You guys always seemed to get in trouble every time I leave you alone." He joked but some blood was coming out of his mouth.

"Oh dear Celestia Samson you're badly hurt! W-w-we need to get you medical help now!" Applejack panic.

"Not just yet AJ, I still need to deal with the prick up there." He motions his head over at the spirits directions.

"But you're really hurt…you…you can't continue fighting like this." Derpy pleaded.

"Doesn't matter, I got to finish what I started."

"But…it's our fault your hurt…it's my fault you're bleeding so badly." Fluttershy said with tears in her eyes.

"Hey now no crying over my well ya? I wanted to protect you guys, it my decision so it was my move that got me bleeding like an idiot not you."

"…But…why protect me? I…I was afraid of you…I still thought of you like the dragons I've met before…I didn't give you a chance…so why me?" Fluttershy asks.

"Cause I see you as a friend Fluttershy, even you don't. I know that you had issues with dragons in the past and it would take some time for you to open up to me but I didn't mind. I just wanted to let you know I don't like hate you or anything, You're a really sweet, caring, and all around great Pony that only wants to be kind to others. That's why I protected you, cause you're my friend and you're a good Pony. Nuff said."

Fluttershy couldn't believe what she heard, she still shunned Samson when the others accepted him. She thought he would turn on them any second but yet he not only didn't but went beyond and risk his life for hers.

"Oh Samson."

"ENOUGH! I had just about had it with all this emotional nonsense. I'm going to kill you and the rest NOW!" The spirit flew down with its claws out ready to kill.

"Not a chance in hell you bastard." Samson growled.

As the Wendigo got close Samson eyes turned a different color, they turned dark purple. He reared back and let loose a beam of pure darkness. The Wendigo's eye widen in shock but couldn't move away from the attack in time as it slammed dead on it making it fall to the ground hard. Taken this moment, Samson ripped off the shards from his body and threw them across the battlefield. They hurt like a mother but he swallowed his pain and slowly move over to the spirit as it got up shakily.

"That…that was pure darkness! How…could you control that kind of power?!" It asks spitting out blood. It hated the feeling of pain.

"I'm an Elemental Dragon, we can control many of the most powerful Elements, it's just who we are." He said plainly.

"I'm going to kill you…you hear me…I'M GOING TO MURDER YOU!" It screamed.

"Not a chance."

Samson stood up on two legs and started running at it launching a fury or slashes and punches at it. The Wendigo couldn't dodge or block any of the attacks. And now that it can feel pain it was losing badly. Samson swung his tail right at its head sending it to the ground and using another dark beam attack. The spirit screamed in pain as the power was burning through its entire body. It quickly got up and tried to attack him but Samson ducked the attack and went straight for the neck piercing it's rotten flesh with his tusk and biting down as hard as possible. And to add to the pain, Samson added a large amount of lightening in its body making it spasm out of control before lifting in the air and throwing it to the ground. The others couldn't believe how powerful Samson really was. Was this the true power of the dragon? And furthermore, what else can he do?

"I…I never knew Samson was so powerful…it's almost as if he was a god." Zecora said in awe.

"And he's doing all this for us." Twilight said.

Samson stopped for a moment to catch his breath this giving the spirit a latch ditch effort to escape.

It tried to reason with Samson to be on its side.

"Dragon, please hear me out. You don't need to kill me. We can work together, our combined might will crush any opponent that dares stand in our why. We can rule this world and the other together! Think of the possibilities, we could be gods among mortals, just you and I. Nothing will stand in our way, if you join me." It said with a sick smile.

Samson just stood there on his two legs not believing that this spirit was trying to do, it was trying to save its sorry hide. He felt disgusted he came from the same world as it.

"You truly are a pathetic sight. You hunt down those weaker than you out of pleasure and joy but when a stronger opponent comes your way you coward behind false words and pretty lies. I just had enough of your constant bullshit, time to end this!"

Samson's eyes then turned dark red with black outlines. He shot out a tremendous power of the chaos breath and struck the spirit dead on. It screamed in agony as the painful feeling of his entire body started to rip. The chaos breath was removing the bodies and powers the Wendigo stole, including the body parts of the bat creatures and the Windigo's. After a solid two minutes, the spirits body exploded into pieces of rotten flesh, bones, ice, and the Windigo spirits came crashing out as well. They laid there knocked out. Samson saw that the Wendigo has now returned to its previous form and he now towers over the weak spirit. The Wendigo looked at itself seeing it has lost its powerful body, it slowly looked up and saw Samson looking down on it with anger and disgust in his blazing red and orange mix eyes.

"Wh…what was that?" It asks weakly.

"That was one of the most powerfulest and ancient breaths any dragon can wield, the Chaos Breath. It can disrupted the natural balance of power and strength. It is extremely powerful and dangerous to use, even to us dragons. But I have learned to control it and now I'll use it to kill you, both body and spirit." He growled with his eyes turning dark red with black outlines again.

"No…this can't be happening! I am the Wendigo! I am the great evil spirit that can't be tamed or destroyed. I have killed hundreds of humans! I am unkillable! No human can kill me!" It ranted in disbelieve.

"But there's a problem with that statement."

"W…what?"

"I'm a motherfucking dragon dipshit!"

And with that Samson let loose a power blast of chaos on the Wendigo. The spirit screamed out its last dying words before being consumed in the energy and being destroyed.

The Wendigo was no more.

Samson just stood there looking over the burnt ground where the Wendigo use to be. He then suddenly felt he was being watched as his gazed turn right and saw the five Windigo's that were used to be part of the body. They just stared at him not knowing what to do and Samson just stared right back at them with no fear whatsoever.

"If you're smart, you best be leaving and never return here again. Unless you want to be like that asshole." Samson said in a plain voice but was filled with power none of the less.

The Windigo's just continue to looked at him before turning around and flying as fast as possible away from Ponyville.

"Good call." Samson sighed and collapses on the ground exhausted.

The others quickly went to Samson side seeing if they could help him.

"Samson, oh darling look at you. You're a complete wreck. That horrid brute just trashed you wonderful ruby scales…and those wounds…are…are you in serious pain?" Rarity asked with great concern.

"I'm fine Rarity nothing to hassle over." Samson said.

"Nothing to hassle over my ass, Samson you're bleeding badly and you have all these wounds on your body, you need medical help." Applejack interjected.

"No need look." Samson showed them one of the wounds made by the ice shards and saw it was already healing.

"Dragons can heal a lot faster than most creatures, these wounds will be gone in a day or two while I rest. But what about you guys? Nobody got hurt?"

"We're fine Samson, those meanie bat jerks didn't touch us nor did the ghost." Pinkie Pie said.

"Speaking of, where's that leader dude?"

"Man that jerk high tailed it out of here after you got slammed by that monster." Rainbow Dash answered.

"Oh shocker there." Samson rolled his eyes.

He then notice Fluttershy looking at one of his wounds with great concern and he knew what she was thinking.

"I know they look bad but I'm telling you their healing just fine, I'll be my awesome self within a few days. Nothing to worry about." He tried to reassure her.

"They…still look like they hurt a lot." She said.

"…Ok yes they hurt like a fucking bitch but they're go away soon. And before you start up no this wasn't your fault, it's actually my fault." Samson sighed.

"What do you mean?" Spike asks.

"I got a little cocky with fighting the spirit and that led to me being in this condition."

"But you still wipe the floor with it."

"That's because it underestimate me and didn't see I was a real threat till it was too late. The fact is I'm still learning about being a dragon and I still have a long ways to go before I can fully master the powers I have. I need to train to better myself in learning and mastering my powers before I meet a powerful opponent that will kill me."

"A very wise course of action indeed Samson and I know you'll grow stronger in time. And…I'm so glad you're ok. For a few seconds back there…I thought we lost you." Zecora went up to him and rubbed her head on his face like before but Samson could tell it held a deeper meaning than before.

"We all feel that way Samson." Twilight said and also rubbed her body on his face.

Rarity, Applejack, Pinkie Pie, Rainbow Dash, and Derpy all did the same as they rub their bodies affectionately on his face. Samson never felt this kind of kindness or love before. It felt nice. And a feeling swelled deep within him that he didn't know what it was but pushed it aside for now. After they were done with their affections, Samson was surprise to see Fluttershy slowly walk up to him, she looked nervous and her head was low. She looked deep with his eyes, took a breath, and said these words to him.

"Samson…I'm sorry that I didn't give you a chance to be my friend. It was foolish and wrong of me to accuse you still for being like the dragons I've face before. I see now you're more than that, so much more…and I wish to be your friend…I mean, if you're ok with that." She said nervously.

Samson just smiled and he carefully nudge his snout to her and softly rubbed it on her head. This made her eep cutely and was surprise by his actions.

"I would be honored to be your friend Fluttershy." He said softly.

She smiled a brilliant one and rubbed back.

"…Great, now I'm starting to act like them…which is not totally bad I guess. But holy fuck do they grow on you over time. Better watch myself or I might jump one by mistake one day." He thought with a chuckle.

"Can you move Samson?" Twilight asks breaking his thoughts.

"Yeah, just give me a little time. My body still feels like a went through a mountain via cannon." Samson slowly and carefully stood back up and walked back to town with the rest of the ponies.

It was getting late and Samson was too tired to walk back to his cave, so Applejack offered him to crash at her place, provided he shrinks himself again. He chuckled but agreed. So the mini Samson was now in the spare room of the Apple Family home. Granny Smith was already in bed and Big Mac was taking Apple Bloom, Sweetie Belle ,and Scootaloo to Rarity's place so Samson could get a good night's rest without the three girls jumping all over him with questions upon questions. Samson lay in the soft bed and was about to sleep when a light knocking came from the door.

"Come in." Samson said.

Applejack came in without her hat and her mane and tail down as she removed her ribbons. She walked over to him and sat on the floor.

"I hope everything to your liking big fella." She asks.

"It's cozy AJ, I appreciate the generous offer."

"Please, it's the least I can do after what you did today…are you sure your fine."

"For the million time yes, look half my wounds are almost completely healed now. Won't be long before I'm a hundred percent."

"Good, just wanted to make sure. We'll night Samson pleasant dreams."

"You to AJ, see you in the A.M."

"Oh and before I forget."

Applejack went up to Samson and gave him a little kiss on the cheek.

"A little thank you for saving me today, have pleasant dreams big guy." Applejack winked at him and left him stun.

Samson just laid there shocked at what happen, he slowly touched his cheek where Applejack kissed him.

"Ok…didn't see that coming…I wonder if…nah it was just a little thank you kiss, nothing more…right?"

Samson didn't get to think about it any further as sleep over come him within seconds.

Author's Note

Here's chapter two guys, please review and let me know what you think of it. Cya in chapter three!

Dragon Index Section One

Hey everyone, I would like to bring to you something a little different to the table. I know many of you want another chapter soon and it will be up. But I figure it would be cool to make this. And what it is, is a look in what Dragons are, what types, power, ability, biology, history, and so much more! Please note this is what I think the definition of a dragon is and will be outside our world and manly in the MLP universe so please don't expect a lot of historical accuracy of these creatures from our world. I did do much research on them and all but I narrow it down to basic stuff and a little imagination to boot. I hope you like and please tell me what you think. Your support for this story is been great so far and I hope to see more.

DRAGON INDEX PART ONE: CLASSIFICATION

The dragon, arguably the most well-known creature in history. They span over millions to quite possibly billions of years, they are one of many ancient creatures and over time have become one of the alphas of this world. But what exactly makes them so well known, how did they acquire such power and abilities, and furthermore, what makes a dragon a dragon?

Certainly there are many types, breeds, and variations of these creatures. But we can divide them into these classifications. Species, Group, Class, and Type. These four classifications will help us know what kind of dragon we are dealing with.

The first of the classification is the Species which is of course the dragon, in a whole the dragon species is one of the most recognizable of any creature you see. They are known by their great size, powers, scales, shape, features, and most importantly, their ability to use an Elemental Breath. What is an Elemental Breath? We’ll get to that later. The dragon race is an intelligent one, there are a few that seem more brutish and beastly but the majority of the species are very wise, noble, proud, curious, a bit mischievous, and of course powerful. There are not many that can stand against this creature for the dragon, in a nutshell, is a power house, they can even use magic. But that doesn’t make them gods, for there are creatures that rival a dragons might and power. And yes, dragons do collect items for their Horde but it’s not always gold or silver, it’s anything that interests the dragon. For example, a dragon may collect books, shoes, cloth, weapons, rocks, flowers, whatever the dragon is into they collect. But yes, there are dragons that collect treasure like the High Kings, or steal in their case, but in those cases its most likely because they reflect a shiny look to them rather than the value it holds, and this is true for many dragons, they can be easily distracted by anything they has a shiny coat.

Dragons can come in a wide variety of colors, usually their scale colors does not mean what their Elemental Breaths can be, and that goes for any dragon. A blue colored scale dragon may breath lightening or a black colored one can breathe ice. The color of their scales doesn’t always reflect what the Elemental Breath is, some yes but not always. On this list, any dragon can be powerful. No one single Group is stronger, smarter, faster, or powerful than the other. Their bodies also reflect their power as well, both their autonomy and biology are specifically design for not only to care and use the powers they have but also their movement, biological weapons, and defense are crafted to make them fearsome predators and great fighters. With the exception of a few, the dragons have lighter but strong skeleton system, a larger brain, armor like scales, flexible but very durable membranes, and keen senses. We’ll get to talk about the dragon’s autonomy and biology later.

The next classification of a dragon is Group. Now there are many dragons out there, all different in shape, size, color, and so on. But we can put them into six general groups: Amphisbaena, chromatic, Drakes, Oriental, Serpentines, and Wyverns. Keep in mind that each of the groups are just the generals, each dragon in any group can be different from the next. Any dragon can be bigger than the next, stronger, faster, and so on. For example, one Oriental Dragon may have four claws while another will have three or five. And further to the example, Chromatic Dragons are not all evil. Any dragon on this list, sad as it may be, can be evil, just like any creature. Now let’s go into what each six of these groups are.

Amphisbaena Dragons: These dragons are also called ‘Feathered Dragons’ for the obvious fact that they have feathers and no scales, instead have skin like a bird. They are also the most colorful dragons, the second is the Oriental Dragon, as their feathers display any color you can imagine, this is where the color of the scales or feathers in this case does not mean what Type they are. These dragons, like many, are very social. They stay in large groups for the fact they are the few in the dragon race that don’t have the armor like scales. So bigger numbers means a better way to defend themselves, but they are not to be messed with. These dragons are very fast and depending on their Class and Type, can be powerful as well. They can strike faster than most dragons and since they don’t have scales that gives them a better reflex time and be able to maneuver in battles than most dragons. What they lack in scale armor defense they more than make up in quick strikes and faster attacks. They are also are the more curious of the dragon race, they like to inspect and learn what interests them. The Amphisbaena Dragons a very bright, as they have a fast learning curve and are generally the thinkers. Some of the Amphisbaenas that are seen may be quadruped or biped, they may have four limbs or two, again it all depends on where they are from, the Class and Type.

Chromatic Dragons: These are the more common dragons next to Orientals and the most recognizable. They are recognized by their large bat-like wings, long necks and tails, four limbs, Fin-like ears, horns, spikes/spines or both, and their large size. Some have horns, tusks, spikes/spines, or none of the above. Weither the Chromatic Dragon has tusks, horns, etc., or what the scale color is differs from dragon to dragon by what their Type is and where they grow up in. Again as previously state weither they have horns or purple scales doesn’t necessarily tell us what Type of dragon they are, sometimes yes but not always. Another myth is that all Chromatic Dragons collect treasure. This isn’t true. As stated before, many dragons including the Chromatics collect anything they like. Chromatic Dragons can be quad or bipedal but more than often they are quad. There are a group of Chromatic dragons that solely walk on two’s but that is for another time. Out of all the dragon species, the Chromatic Dragons are the very few that come in a much greater variety than any other group. For they have a greater amount of features to them that makes them stand out from the rest. And while other dragons are better in fights, flight, agility, durability, strength, intelligent, and power, the Chromatic Dragons have a harmonious mixer of all of this. This makes them great advisories but that doesn’t mean there the most powerfulest, it only means their design to be able to use all what makes a dragon so amazing. Most if not many will lean to one of these things, only a very few takes all and makes them truly powerful. Again, this applies to any dragon. And as a bonus, the Chromatics are great users of Dragon Magic.

Drake Dragons: These dragons are the very few that don’t have wings or have the ability to fly like many dragons do. They have either long or ‘muscular’ bodies, four limbs, long neck and tails, and can have horn, spike, or both. These dragons are not the biggest dragons around, there bigger than Amphisbaenas but smaller than Wyverns. But don’t let their size fool you, just like the Amphisbaenas, the Drakes are a force to be recon with. More agile and swift, they can strike fast and with deadly force. And depending on their Type, they can be very powerful. The Drake Dragon has a more rough feature to them than most as since they are strictly a no flying dragon, their bodies are design differently than many dragons. Instead of lighter bones and great flexibility, their bodies are design to take on greater damage and themselves to deliver more critical damage to their opponents but not so much that hinders them to be fast. While the Amphisbaenas are faster and have greater reflexes the Drake has greater defense and durability plus added strength.

Oriental Dragons: By far the most wises of the Dragon race, the Oriental Dragons have very long bodies, four limbs, horns, spines, whiskers, no wings and sometimes they have fur on certain parts on their bodies. Don’t be confuse to think there Drake Dragons as there are some significant differences between them. Oriental Dragons are considered one of the most wises and intelligent of the dragon races. They value wisdom and inner strength to be a greater asset then power and brute force, but they also see that those also play an important role to a dragon. While not the biggest dragons around, they’re indeed the longest. Some have a body length of almost 300 yards while many are from 100 to 230 yards at best. They are also one of the oldest dragons around, coming close to second is the Wyvern. Oriental Dragons are great masters of Dragon Magic, equal to Chromatic Dragons. These dragons also have colorful scales, not are a greater extent to the Feather Dragons but still a marvel to look at none of the less. And while they considered intelligence a great factor, the Orientals are no less with amazing powers like the others. And even though they have no wings they still have the ability to fly. How is this possible? Their magic and Mana makes it a reality. Since they have long bodies, they can maneuver through the air with grace, speed, and agility.

Serpentine Dragons: Not to be confused with Drakes or Orientals, the Serpentine Dragons are a whole different group. They have very long bodies, horns, spikes/spines, and sometimes they have wings and only two limbs. These dragons are unique for the fact they can have neither wings or limbs, some only have wings or limbs. It is very rare to find a Serpentine Dragon with both. And again, don’t confuse these creatures with Basilisks or Serpents. The main difference between them is the power they have. Serpentine Dragons have all dragon abilities, but since they are long they have a greater flexibility than either the Amphisbaenas or the Orientals. They are more common in the air or seas than anywhere else. Serpentine Dragons also have the ability to be more stealthy than most dragons. Since their bodies are so long and maneuverable, they can be very silent when they attack. These dragons don’t act like snakes, they may move like them but that’s all the similarities you’ll get. The Serpentine Dragon are not the strongest dragons around, but don’t count them out yet. They strike fast, mover faster, and depending on their Type, their power is just as great.

Wyvern Dragons: These dragons are as old as the Orientals but still just as amazing. With their built bodies, two limbs, large wings, short neck, and long tails. These dragons are excellent fliers. And they are very powerful as well. They can take on great opponents and deal large damage as well. The Wyverns are one of the largest dragons around and just like the Chromatics they come in different variety too. These dragons have been around longer than most dragons. Since all Wyverns are born fliers, their bodies are suited for it, yes they can do many things ground side but their best traits is in the air, including fighting. Like Chromatics as well they are a good balance of intelligence, power, strength, agility, and flight. Making them extremely powerful dragons, but again not like gods. The Wyverns are a bit more brutes than most dragons since they come from a long line of battling to stay on top for so long, their the opposites to Orientals wisdom, but not overly so that makes them mindless beasts. Since Wyverns and Chromatics are so close to power it is not uncommon to see them battle one another more often than any other of the dragon race, not for blood shed but more for bragging rights.

Note: The next two classifications will ment for all dragon groups. Meaning that any dragon can be in the Class and Type classification.

The next classification is the Class. This one is more aim to body structure, features, and abilities. These eight Classes are Elemental, Eternal, Fusion, Living Element, Miniature, Mystery, Natural, and Titan.

Elemental Class: This is one of the rarest Class a dragon can be in. Also known as an Elemental Dragon, a dragon in this class is consider very powerful. Able to use many of the Elemental Breaths, the minimum four and the max 12, as least so far. There has been only one dragon that can use all of the Elements but that’s for later. They can also be able to combine and use the different levels of each the elements they have.

Eternal Class: A dragon in this class is considered a god, but only one known dragon is in the is class, and the Dragon King is the one. A dragon in this class is the most powerfulest of all, no other dragon will come close to this, not even an Elemental dragon. These dragons have powers beyond any that could have, abilities that can create or destroy reality. And furthermore, they are immortal and are nearly impossible to kill.

Fusion Class: These dragons are the rarest of the Classes, next to Eternal Class. These dragons are considered to be the most strangest of them all, for they have additional body parts that many dragons don’t have. They can have multitude of heads, tails, limbs, wings, and even body structures that just don’t make sense. But they somehow work and make them quite dangerous if you mess with them.

Living Element Class: This class is for dragons that are the elements. Meaning a dragon’s body structure is the element. A dragon can be one of the Elemental Breaths in its purest form. And in this form they are extremely difficult to defeat, with a body made of the pure element itself, it won’t be easy.

Miniature Class: Note: a dragon in this class will only be smaller than a Natural Class dragon. These dragons a small and nimble. They can be the size of a Pony or a little bigger but still have the power of any dragon you see. Since there so small, that makes them extremely fast and quick on their claws.

Mystery Class: These dragons are far from the norm just like the Fusion Class. These dragons of very unique abilities, powers, and strengths that most dragons don’t have. This Class will be explain further in the next section.

Natural Class: This is the most common Class of them all. These dragons are what they are, nothing new or fancy, just what nature attended them to be.

Titan Class: These dragons are larger than life, quite literally! Titan Class dragons can be larger than the Group dragons they are in by nearly four times. Being that big makes them slow but they have extreme strength. They also have more durability than any other Class as well.

The Final Classification is the Type or Elemental Type. Since a dragon that is in the Elemental Class will have the multitude of these Elements they won’t have the Type name just the Class name. There are sixteen Elemental Breaths a dragon can use, these are Fire, Water, Earth, Wind, Ice, Lightening, Poison, Plasma, Atomic, Metal, Darkness, Light, Time, Space, Chaos, and Cosmic. A dragon born with one of these Elements will be called that. The Elemental Breaths will be explain in greater detail in the next section.

Whelp, I hope you enjoy my little Dragon Index. Again please note this is based on the combination on what I research and what I believe in when it comes to the Dragon Race. Feel free to review and let me know what you think. And yes there will be another section to the Dragon Index, till then cya!

Being a Dragon Just Got a Lot More Complicated Part One: Ah Crap.

Here's chapter three guys, hope you like! I know it's kinda short but I figured I split it into sections for this. Read on guys!

BEING A DRAGON JUST GOT A LOT MORE COMPLICATED PART ONE: AH CRAP.

It was a weird situation Samson has found himself in. He is walking on a white lit path while everything around him was pitch black with no color or sound. Samson knew he was dreaming so it didn't bother him as to where he was. But he felt this was something more, like it had a deeper purpose than he could ever know. It wasn't clear why he feels this nor why he continues to walk on the path seeing it is endless and is most likely leads to nowhere. But he feels that he needs to keep going for there was something very important he must find, what it is he doesn't know. Samson looks around the empty void trying to figure out what he was supposed to do. But then he heard something, it was faint almost like a whisper but he was still able to make out what it was.

Please…help me

The voice sounded female and it was obvious it was in pain from the sound of its plea. Samson started to run to where the voice was, getting ever so close. With each passing second it grew louder and more clear.

I'm trap, I can't move…I…I'm so alone

Samson was going full speed trying to reach the voice, he knew he could fly which would be faster but he felt he needed to run. Soon he comes across a light, it was dim and the color was brilliant Persian blue with a light violet surrounding it and those two colors surrounded a bitch black ball. Samson was confused, what was this and was it the voice?

It's so cold…I…can't feel my body

That answered his question. He slowly reached out to it but it suddenly vanishes into thin air. Samson blinked a few times trying to figure out what this crazy dream was and where it was going?

I'm such a failure…I was once great but now I'm nothing

Samson whipped around at the new voice, this one sounds like a female too but different. This voice held a different pain, a pain of regret and self-hatred. He then saw a different light, this one brilliant azure ball and it was surrounded by two other colors. One was pale cornflower blue while the other one was an even paler cornflower blue.

I can't do anything right…I have no future…I'm hated by all

Then it disappeared like the first light. Samson didn't know why but his heart ache from hearing the voices pleas and cries. It was like his very soul was reaching out to these voices. It was making him feel sad and he wanted to help them, whoever or whatever they are. Samson saw another light, this one a ball of very dark gray and it was surrounded by dark cerulean. And as before, a female voice was heard from it

It is no use, I have failed them all…we are stuck out here and with little food…I am not worthy of my position if I can't even feed them…I…I don't know what to do or who to turn too

It too vanish as another light appeared in front of him when the previous one disappeared, the light's colors were dark sapphire blue surrounded by moderate cobalt blue. And like the last three, a female voice spoke.

I was a monster…they'll never love me like they love her…she's perfect while my entire existence is flawed…I make such beauty but is shun by all

And it faded away. Samson couldn't understand what was happening. Was he supposed to help these voices, was there a reason he was getting visited by them, but most of all why was his heart so filled with sorrow and pain hearing them? It was there that Samson knew he must save them, he may not know who they are, where they are, why they're indirectly calling for his help, or why he was getting them but that doesn't matter. He needed to find them and sooth their pains at any cost and from the sounds of their pleas he needs to do it fast. As he made up his mind, several new voices spoke, all different and all female.

I'm not pretty or special enough…I only bring others down because I'm so scared and timid and always in the way…who would want me…I don't even have the courage to stand up for myself

I act tough and cool but I know that they only see the outer me…Boys go for pretty girls and they see me as a boy…I wish there was a special guy that see me as who I really am…I feel like such a failure and I hate it

I work hard but I always feel I don't do enough…I work so hard that I don't get the chance to find that special one…They see me as a hick and not who I am

I'm just a plain old nerd…I read and study to better myself and yet I feel as though I'm failing…is it cause I'm not ment to be who I am

I try to make smiles on every face I meet…and yet I still feel this emptiness in my heart…I won't show it to the others cause I don't want them to worry…I'm supposed to make others smile…and yet I'm sad on the inside

I try to be the top of society…class and edict is what I'm good at…and yet I feel like I'm nothing more than a low comer with no future…I try and fail…and that's why I'm still alone

Others always look at me and mock my appearance…they do it behind my back when they think I don't know…they call me names that they think I don't hear…I'm not that different…am I

All these voices seem so familiar to Samson as he heard other voices but they were so low that even he couldn't hear them at all. He should know them and yet he can't place where he knows them. And it's even worse when you feel their pain and he wants nothing more than to sooth their pain at any cost. But not knowing what to do or who they are Samson is ready to blow his top but then another voice speaks. But this one is different.

"Samson, I know you are greatly confused on what is happening and wondering why this is happening to you. Rest assures that there is a reason, for only you can sooth their pain for they need you. Some of them know you and are calling for you while others have yet know you but will soon. They all need your help and I know you can help them. I believe in you Samson. Soon when you help them, they're be more for they are connected to you. And the reward for helping them will be greater than you can ever know. Stay strong, learn well, and believe in yourself like I do and they do."

This voice was male and sounded wise and friendly almost like Ju-long's but with great power. And Samson doesn't know why, but he trusts the voice. Like the voice was guiding him to where he needs to be and he can accomplish. But what he wants to know is, who is this voice and why is it helping him?

"Don't not threat Samson, we will meet soon and you'll know not only who I am but you'll learn many of the questions you still have since you began this journey. And soon you'll know you're ultimate roll in one of the greatest adventures you will have. Now Samson, it is time for you to take the first steps of your continued journey, wake up."

Samson's eyes snaps open as he sees he is back in the spare room of The Apple Family farm. He sits up on the bed and tries to figure out what the dream he had ment? For this wasn't the first time he had it, a few weeks after he came to Equestria and became a dragon, Samson started to have these dreams. The first few didn't have much of an impact and the feelings for the voices weren't strong either but that changed quickly over time.

"But what the hell am I supposed to do? Some of the voices I have no fucking clue who they are while the others…they sound so familiar to me, like I should know them right of the bat. And the pain they held…it's…it's almost like…no, not possible. There's no way the voices know the pain I had…no one should ever have the suffering I went through. But the last voice, it sounded like it knew me and wants to help me, and for whatever reason I feel as though I should trust it. Man, I never realize being a dragon can have so many weird problems, but then again I also thought evil cannibal spirits was bullshit too and that bite me the ass really hard so what do I know?" He said chuckling at his joke.

A low grumble emitted from his stomach, Samson never really ate yesterday since the whole town was in trouble and didn't find the time nor cared to eat. But now he's famished, a quick hunt in the forest should do the trick. Samson got out of bed but a sharp pain shot through his entire body making him hiss and lay on the floor waiting for the pain to ease up, he still was feeling the aftermath of the fight he had with the Wendigo.

"Dammit, I nearly forgot my body feels like a wreck thanks to that jackass. Holy crap my body is sore, maybe hunting won't be an option for me right now…but now how am I going to get any grub?"

As Samson said that, a wonderful aroma of breakfast was in the air. He followed it all the way downstairs to a kitchen where he saw Applejack and next to her was an elderly Earth Pony with light lime coat and white mane and tail. Her main was held up in a pun short of style with a few strands of it poking out and it was the same with her tail. She wore an orange neckerchief with, a big shocker, apples on it with white frills on the end. Her light brilliant orange eyes held much kindness but great wisdom as well. And like many in town she had a Cutie Mark, this was a pie and if he had to guess it was an apple pie of shorts. She and the old mare were making breakfast. It was Applejack that notice Samson standing in the door way.

"Well howdy Samson, sleep well?" Applejack greeted kindly.

"Pretty much Applejack, I was actually going to head out to find myself something to eat because I am freak'n starving." Samson said.

"Well I say that's perfect timing, we're almost done with making breakfast here so why not take yourself a seat and eat with us sonny boy?" The old mare said happily.

Like the rest of the Apple Family she had a southern ascent.

"Oh I couldn't, I don't want to make you guys think I'm a freeloader since you allowed me to sleep here." Samson tried to decline.

"Horseradish, you're our guest and we Apples never let a guest of ours find his or her own meal if we have anything to say about it. Now take a seat." The old mare spoke with authority.

Samson sighed but sat near the table. As the two mares make the last patch of food, Samson wonders what kind of food they're serve, most likely hay or whatever other things horses eat. He figured they be strict vegetarians like the horses and ponies of his world. But he was very surprise when they brought out pancakes, toast, some apples and oranges, cereal, milk, and even fucking eggs! Samson couldn't believe it; he knew they wouldn't eat meat at all as it was a dead giveaway, but eggs and milk? He thought they stay away from that as well. He knew they ate things that have these things like bake goods but he figured they used substitutes that work just as well, but once again these ponies floored him and hard. And boy did these two make a lot, were there other family members that he didn't meet yet cause a spread like this could feed like ten to fifteen people.

"Well don't just sit there with your maw hanging in the wind, eat up! We made plenty." The old mare said.

"Sorry we didn't have gems or…the other things you dragons eat but this is all we had so…" Applejack tried to say but Samson interrupted her.

"Oh no this looks great! I love pancakes! Got any butter and syrup?" He asks.

"Sure, here you go. You know, I didn't peg dragons to eat anything else but gems and…meat." Applejack strain when she said meat.

"Oh differently, I don't eat gems that much, they're like candy, eat too much and you'll get sick. And as for meat…well I won't ruin your guys appetite so I'll zip my lips on that but what shocks me is you guys actually eat eggs. Back where I come from, Ponies strictly eat hay and other vegetation's. No candy, bakes goods, eggs especially, hell I'm even sure they don't eat half the food you guys eat." Samson said.

"Must be one of those 'radical' Ponies you keep hearing from the papers." The old mare said sipping some coffee.

"No its…um, does she know I'm not from around here?" He asks Applejack.

"Well kind of, she knows you're from another world but that's basically it."

"Oh well then…I'm sorry but I didn't catch your name?" Samson said.

"Oh how rude of me, where are my manners, I am Granny Smith. It's a pleasure to meet you finally." Granny Smith said.

"Thanks I'm Samson and I wish to thank you for letting me stay for the night and actually letting me eat with you guys." He said but found it rather funny to hear a normal name in Ponyville.

"It's the very least we can do for all you've done for us. So take a plate full, we made plenty." Applejack said.

"I've notice, how many are in your family. Cause you guys made to feed a family of twenty or so."

"Oh if I had to say about maybe sixty or seventy of us. But there's only myself and my three grandchildren here, the rest of the Apple family are spread all over Equestria." Granny Smith said.

"Then why make so much food?"

"We figured you eat a heap load of food so we made enough for you." He nodded and began eating.

So the three ate and exchange small talk. Samson asked where Big Mac was and they said he had to leave early to the market to sell some of the apples since it was his turn. Breakfast went fast as Applejack needs to get Apple Bloom from Rarity's place. She headed off but not before giving a wink at Samson, now this was just messing with his head. Was Applejack into him or was his mind fucking with him? But he shook it off for now thinking his head was just playing tricks on him cause of the fight. So after breakfast Samson volunteers to help Granny Smith to clean up while she gets Apple Bloom. So Granny Smith and Samson started cleaning up and continuing talking.

"Thank you kindly for helping me with these dishes." Granny Smith smiled drying a dish with a towel.

"No problem, consider this as a thanks for the grub and letting me sleep here. That last fight really wore me out."

"Think nothing of it sonny, and you don't have to say thanks to me, cause it should be me thanking you." Samson looked at her confused.

"For what?"

"You save both my granddaughters from being killed by those awful beasts. All my children and grandchildren mean the world to me…I wouldn't know what to do if they were suddenly taken away from me. A grandmother never wants to outlive her grandchild. And for that I am very grateful to you Samson." She said giving him a kind smile.

"Aw it was nothing really, I was just at the right place at the right time that's all." He shrugs his shoulders but made a small smile.

"Now aren't we modest, I bet your family would be so proud of you for all the good you have done."

Samson didn't respond at first making Granny Smith look to see why he went all quite. He had a far off gaze with a face you couldn't read, but the eyes say he was in deep though and not the good kind.

"Samson, you alright sonny?"

"…Yeah…just thinking…what would they think of the situation I'm in right now?"

"I'm not following?"

"When you said my family would be proud of me…well, let's just say me and my folks never saw eye to eye on anything…so what would they say about all I've done and what has happen to me?"

"I take it you and your folks don't get along too well huh?"

"Heh, that's putting it mildly." He said with a dried chuckle.

"I see, shame really. I've met many Ponies over the years that didn't get along with their families and never ends happily I'm afraid to say. But if I may, your folks should be proud to have a son like you, I know I would." Granny Smith said with a kind smile.

Samson looked at her not knowing what to say, no one ever said those kinds of words to him and it was leaving an unknown feeling within his heart. A feeling he never had before, but always wanted to know.

"Thanks…um can I ask you a question?"

"Shoot."

"You said only you and your grandkids live here and the rest of your family is scattered all over this continent."

"That's correct." She nodded.

"Well sorry for seeming so nosey but what about like Applejack's parents, where are they? Are they like taken a vacation or something?"

"…They…are no longer here with us." Granny Smith said sadly looking down.

"Yeah I figure that since I haven't seen them around town but I mean where are…oh crap! You mean there…" She nodded slowly.

"Oh man, I'm sorry; I didn't mean to bring up such a touchy subject. Man I feel like a jerk right now."

"No it's fine, you didn't know. It's been almost nine years since they pass on. I've shed my tears and glom and have moved on and have tried to be the example for all my family, especially to Apple Bloom. She…never really got to know them personally, she was but a toddler when they died. And she felt cheated that she never got the chance to do all the things Applejack and Big Macintosh did with them. She shimmered down a whole heap now but I can tell it bothers her every now and then."

"With something like that I guess it would bother someone like that." Samson said.

"Don't you mean somepony?" Granny Smith asks.

Samson just gave her a blank stare as he deeply inhale trying not to get frustrated that another one was correcting him on his grammar even though he's not their species.

"Anywho, it looks like all the dishes are done. So I think I'll take my leave." Samson said.

"Already? Can't you stay a bit longer?" Granny Smith asks.

"I would love too but I need to head back to my cave and see if I can't fix this hole in my wing. It'll be a pain if it rips further." Samson showed her his right wing where the Ice Shard went through.

"Holy hay and Zap Apples! That's one nasty cut you have there sonny, you best be heading off to see a doctor about that." Samson nodded and walked to the door.

"Oh and tell Applejack I said thanks for the meal and I'll see her later."

"Will do, have a good day Samson." Granny Smith waved goodbye.

Since Samson didn't want to risk the hole getting worse if he flies decided to just walk home. Plus he still feels sore so a good walk should help a little. Samson figured that The Dragon's Path might have something in its pages that could help fix his damage wing. So Samson headed towards the town as he spotted in the far distance the area he and the Wendigo fought, the grounds still looked like it did yesterday. He wonders if he could somehow fix that as well since most of the damage was his attacks. Samson stopped and continue to look at the battle ground, he began to think if something like what happen yesterday was a common thing in this world or was it cause he was here?

"I mean those bat creatures can't be a common thing around here…can they? But shit if I know since I don't even know what's foreign or not around here. Hell for all I know there might be werewolves, zombies, and freak'n krakens everywhere you step." Samson snickered a little.

He continue his walk home as he enter town. Many Ponies were already up and about, some were fixing the damage left from yesterday, others were opening their shops, and the rest were just going on their business to who knows where. As he walked by many of the Ponies stopped in front of him to say hello and their thanks for saving them once more. Samson was overwhelmed by their gratitude and friendliness towards him but he notice something a bit odd. It was small but it still caught his attention. Some of the Ponies, mainly the mares, were a bit more affectionate then they should while thanking him. But Samson didn't pay much mind to that thinking it was just a 'Pony Thing' as he tried to get back to his cave when he suddenly stopped.

"Oh crap that's right; I left the book at Twilight's place. Best get it back so I can fix this hole…now where did she live again? Maybe one of them would-GAH!"

A jolt of pain shot through his body as something jumped on his back. He turned his head to see none other than Pinkie Pie smiling at him.

"Hey there Samson! Good to see you up and about, I was so worry that meanie monster had really hurt you." Pinkie Pie said.

"Well I was ok till a certain pink pony jumped on me." Samson said looking annoyed.

"Oops, sorry Samson." Pinkie said with a nervous smile and jumped off of him.

"Are you still in pain? Do you need help?" She asks.

"A few places still ache but overall I'm doing fine so far, my healing is still in the process so it'll be a day or so still before I'm a hundred percent. I'm just heading over to Twilight's place so I can get back my book, hoping it'll have something I could use to fix this." Samson showed her the hole in his wing.

"Ouchies that looks like it hurts…I'm so sorry Samson."

"Huh, for what?"

"It was because of me that you have that hole and those other ouchies as well…I…I don't like it when I hurt my friends." She said with her ears down with a sad frown.

"Hey now, don't go all depress on my PP. First and for most it wasn't your fault. That spirit place you and the others in a position that you guys couldn't move out in time. Second, the dude was a jerk to strike you guys in the first place unarmed and in the middle of our fight so I blame him for my injuries…well some of them at least. And lastly, I didn't give second thought about risking my scales to save you guys."

"Really?"

"Damn straight…look the fact is, you guys are probably the only ones that actually gave a damn about me for the first time in…hell I don't know a good long time. I made a promise to myself long ago if I ever meet anyone that actually cared for me that I would do all I can to not only show them there my friends but I would risk anything to make sure they're save no matter the cost." Pinkie Pie stood there feeling shocked, awe, and touched by his words.

"…yeah, that kinda sounds cheesy and a bit cliché I know. I'm not really good with these kinds of things so that was the best I could come up with on the spot." He said with a chuckle.

Samson then felt Pinkie Pie wrapped her forearms arms around his neck the best she could and gave him a big hug. He looked down at her a mildly surprise by her sudden hug but he gently hugged back.

"Oh poor Samson, I didn't realize you were that lonely. If I had known sooner I would of made you super twice as happy and sooner." Pinkie said rubbing her head on his lower neck.

Samson looked down thinking of the word she said. Lonely. It was such a heavy world and it could impact any life into such depression and helplessness. A life he knew all too well. Back home he always felt out of place and lonely even if he was surrounded by people but that's when the feeling was at its worst. You have this feeling of being so far away from anyone and that there is so little to absolutely no connection to anyone at all even if there literately 3 inches away from you. You feel as though no one will be able to understand your position. The feeling of being trapped in your personal Purgatory with little hope of ever finding heaven's light. Samson snaps himself out of the deep thought and return to reality, he hates thinking about his past and didn't want the others to know. Maybe never to ever know what his old life was, what it force him to be in order to coup with the life he lived in day in and day out, but most of all to let any of them know what they have scared him so that he hides it from not only others, but himself so as to not go deeper into what he fears the most.

Becoming like them.

"I was lonely but now I'm not, thanks to you guys. I owe you all a great deal for that. And you can say you guys save me as well." Samson grinned continuing to hug her.

"Cool! So got any plans for today?" Pinkie Pie asks.

"Well besides getting my book back and fixing my wing I really got nothing else planned." He shrugged.

"That's just what I wanted to hear. I'm going to show all the great things of Ponyville from top to bottom, left from right, horizontal and vertical, and any other way. So let's go to Twilight's and along the way I'll show you the town, Pinkie Pie style." She smiled.

"Sounds fun…just as long as we don't do anything too extreme. I'm still recovering mind you." Pinkie nodded and led Samson to Twilight's place.

And as she said, Pinkie Pie gave Samson a little tour of the town while heading to the library in her fashion. She pointed out many shops and Ponies in an exciting and comical way making not only him smile but the others as well. It amazed Samson how one Pony could make anypony smile in a split second without even trying, but Samson learned very early on that Pinkie Pie truly was more than just what her Element was. It wasn't because she could make nearly any Pony laugh, but for the fact it seems she makes it her life's mission to make a smile and make their day. He was very inspired by her drive, passion, enthusiasm, and dream to make it so no matter what a pony will feel happy for the rest of the day. Samson never ment anyone like her before and he was glad he was her friend. Even though he felt that he wouldn't have a choice to be on if he thought otherwise. It wasn't long till they reached Twilight's home.

"Hope she's home." Samson knocked on the door and waited.

A few seconds later Spike opened the door and was happy to see the two.

"Pinkie, Samson good to see you guys. Especially you Samson, you really looked trashed from the fight yesterday. How are you feeling?" Spike asks.

"I'm still feeling the fight but I'm slowly healing. A day or so will do the trick. Is my book still here?"

"Yeah it's on the table…hey Samson, you think you could teach me how to read it?"

"Read it? As in you don't know how to read the dragon language?"

"…No…not really. I never had the opportunity to learn it or anything about our race cause there wasn't anypony who could teach me. So I was wondering if you could teach me everything about us dragons."

"I would be more than happy to little dragon dude. So is Twilight home?" Spike beamed with happiness when he heard that.

"She left about ten minutes ago to get some stuff for the par-HMF!" Pinkie put her hoof on his mouth to stop him.

"…um…ok. Why did you do that?" Samson looked at Pinkie Pie puzzled by her actions.

"Do what?" She asks.

"Stop Spike sentence as though he was about to spill the beans on something."

"Me? Stopping his sentence, that's crazy talk Samson. And why would I stop Spike from talking about beans, beans are good."

"…what are you two up to?" Samson asks.

"Nothings up well except for the ceiling and the sky cause that's always up. And birds are up there too with clouds and the sun. And sometimes the Pegasi too."

"Yeah nothing's happening between us Samson." Spike said.

"Oh, and what were you going to say then?"

"Nothing important."

"Really?"

Yep!" Both of the said smiling at him.

Samson just looked at the two not believing it, they we're so hiding something that he didn't need his six senses to tell him that. But Samson saw something above their heads. It looks what appeared to be…golden halos? Like the ones you see on cartoons. Samson blinked a few times not believing what he is seeing and thought he was imagining it.

"Fine then, I'll just check out the book and find something that'll help me heal. It shouldn't take me long."

"Ok." The two said still smiling like they were hiding something.

Samson turned to the book on the table and flipped through the pages hoping to find a wing healing spell or something. As he look in the book, he heard the two whisper between themselves so he trained his hearing to listen to the conversation Spike and Pinkie Pie were having behind his back when they thought he wasn't paying them any attention.

"Holy hay Spike you almost gave it away back there." Pinkie whispered to the young dragon.

"Sorry, didn't mean to almost slip the tongue. I got excited that Samson is going to teach me the way of the dragon. Won't happen again."

"Good, we need to keep him busy till it's done by six, I need to get back to the preparations before dark. You think you can keep him busy for a while?" Pinkie Pie asks.

"Easily, I'll just have him teach me some dragon powers. That should take hours."

"Good thinking Spike."

"Ok, now if that doesn't sound like they're up to something than I'm more naïve than a 3 year old about the real world beyond cartoons. What are they up to?" Samson thought.

As much as he wanted to know, Samson puts it off for now. His top priority right now is to fix his damage wing. Samson continued to look through the book but was unable to find a spell to fix his wing and was about to give up but then thought of an idea. He quickly went into another section of the book; this section was on the abilities a dragon has. As he looked over this part he found an interesting page. It tells about the healing properties of the Dragon's saliva. It says a Dragon's saliva contains a unique form of power that can be used as a healing agent or a means of poisoning opponents. Controlling the Mana within a dragon changes the saliva's properties, but it alone won't heal all wounds even with the help of the Mana. Samson read on the adding the Fire Element will help with such injuries like the hole in his wing. He reads on how to go about it and after going over it a few times he believes he can do it.

"Ok, this is going to be a long shot but what the hell, nothing ventured nothing gained." Samson closed the book.

"What's up Samson?" Spike asks.

"I found a way to fix the hole but doing so well be…well…kind of weird."

"Weird? How weird? Like good wired, bad weird, the weirdness of this one Pony you know that does this one trick that only they know but the others can't but it's just so weird that even the weird Ponies think it's weird." Pinkie asks.

The two dragons just looked at her both confused and slightly unnerve at what she said, mainly cause they have no idea what the hell she said.

"…I…have honestly no idea how to respond to that…so I just tell you this. The Dragon's Path says that a Dragon's saliva, my saliva, can heal the hole."

"Ew, pretty neat, but still ew!" Pinkie Pie said.

"Sweet, I didn't know our saliva can do that." Spike said.

"Neither did I, let's see if it's BS or not."

Samson brought his right wing over to his maw and he started licking around the edge of the hole. When he thought he got it nice and slick with his saliva his eyes turned red and he used his fire. He let it up and saw a crust ring was formed; it looked like a scab one would get after they cut themselves. He continued to lick and flame it till the entire hole was one big scab. It made his wing a bit stiff but now it can heal properly.

"Alright, that should do it. Hopefully it won't take too long to heal." Samson said carefully folding his wing in place.

"Um…you sure that's how its suppose to look like?" Spike asked not sure of the scab.

"Yeah I'm sure little dragon dude, I can actually feel my healing powers working its magic on my wing right now. So what were you two talking about?"

"Oh, I was wondering if you could like teach me some cool dragon powers. Like what you can do." Spike asks.

"Sure why not, wanna come and see us practice PP?" Samson asks.

"It sounds super neat but I have other plans to do. I'll catch you later guys. Cya Samson and try not to overdo it today."

"Don't worry I'll be careful."

"Yeah I'll keep him in line so he doesn't hurt himself." Spike said with a grin.

The two just snickered as Pinkie gave them both a hug and left. Both dragons then packed up a few things and headed to the Everfree Forest which confused Spike as to why they we're doing that.

"Hey Samson, why are we heading to the forest?" Spike asks.

"There's an area not too far from my cave that I use to practice. We can use that for your training but keep in mind I'm also a student in the art of 'Dragon Awesomeness' so don't expect a hell of a lot of grand teaching from me too soon." Samson said and Spike nodded.

Five minutes later the two reached a large open area that was about a 180 yard radius. The ground was a mess with burn and scorch marks of fire and lightening, puddles of melted ice scatted the area, and the ground itself was littered with large cracks, jagged rocks, and marks of all kinds. Spike took a walk around the area with awe and amazement while Samson but the dark green saddle bag in a corner and walked up to Spike.

"Sorry for the mess, hadn't have time to tidy up as of lately. Hope you don't mind."

"Are you kidding? This is so freak'n AWESOME! This place is so amazing! Look at all this stuff, are these Elemental attacks?" Spike was hopping with excitement.

"Some yes. So let's get started."

"Alright! What are you going to teach me? How to use that extreme form of fire you use on those bat jerks, cast Dragon Spells, make me fly?!" Samson chuckled at his enthusiasm.

"Now calm down Spike, first is to understand your Dragon Senses and Mana."

"My what?"

"In the Dragon Race, the Six Senses and Mana are one of the key components our kind uses and is essential to control in order to do all the things that makes dragons badass. For instants, the Mana is a critical power behind many magic and powers that I use. It harmonizes with a dragon's biology for many of the Elemental Breaths to its fullest potential. Without Mana, we couldn't use ¾'s of the powers and magic we use. Now the Six Senses are taste, smell, touch, hearing, vision, and the six sense I like to call Intuition Danger."

"Intuition Danger?"

"Yep, Intuition Danger is part of Dragon Instincts as well as the Six Senses. It helps you when your other sense can't. It tells you when something is out of place or when something you don't know is there is coming at you. The Intuition Danger doesn't always pick up threats it also tells you other things but most times than not it alerts you to danger or when something is bad, like the ice Twilight brought in and you felt this tingly chill when you saw it, that Spike was your instincts telling you it was dangerous."

"Wow, I didn't even know I had that."

"All creatures have it though they call it something different in their own perspective. Now Spike, I want you to close your eyes and let you're other senses tell you what your eyes can't."

Spike nodded and closed his eyes he stood still in the spot trying his Six Senses. At first it seems he couldn't really tell any difference from the norm but then he started to hear small movement near some bushes on his left. He felt small tremors of footsteps underneath his feet. His noes picked up different scents in the air as well as his tongue picked up additional scents where his nose couldn't. Spike's mind was blown from these new ways of looking at his surroundings without his eyes.

"So cool, it's like seeing the world in a whole new way." Spike said continuing to use the senses.

"Actually, it's still the same world but now you're seeing additional things that you didn't notice before which gives you a broader aspect in not only life itself but in a fight. A dragon's vision is great; we can see things ups to several miles and we can see in the dark as well much more than in the day. But that can be distorted so we must learn to use the other senses, that's why I ask you to close your eyes. There may be a day when you won't any of your sense with you so it's crucial to train all your senses to their fullest potential."

"Awesome!"

"Damn straight it is, now continue using your other senses but this time mix and match them. Learning to be able to use your other sense when one or more of them are either blocked or you are unable to use them at the time."

So for the next few hours Spike learned to use his six senses, it was a trial and error process as Spike was having a bit of a hard time really using the other senses her never knew he could truly use till today. But with Samson's tips and guidance Spike was able to use the basic of all six of his senses. Samson for his part was glad to see Spike was doing so well with this, he figured it won't be long till Spike will be able to learn other advance forms of Dragon Powers and Abilities. But only time will tell.

"As you can see, using your senses in different ways helps you improve your ability to not only fight but in everyday tasks. A dragon's hearing is great but what you can't always hear, see, or even smell you can still use your other senses to see what you can't see." Samson said.

"I understand Samson, boy you're a real good teacher in this. How'd you know all this since you just recently become a dragon?"

"I had a good teacher Spike, another dragon name Ju-long found me when I got to this world and he volunteered to teach and train me to be a dragon. It almost took me an entire year to get to where I am today. But now that I think about it, Ju-long did say it was very unusual of how fast I was able to use, control, and master my powers and abilities since I've only been a dragon for little under a year." Samson scratches his chin looking puzzled.

"What do you mean?"

"Well first I was a different species with no power at all but then I became a dragon with no idea how to even use my tail without whacking myself on the head ever ten seconds. And yet with training from a very wise and powerful dragon like Ju-long I was able to control basic abilities and powers under a year that would take any dragon years to do."

"Maybe you're just good at being a dragon then a human or Ju-long was a really good teacher." Spike said shrugging.

"I said the same thing but Ju-long thinks otherwise. Even if a great dragon teaches a young dragon with great potential it'll still take hundreds of years to be where I am today."

"Wait…are you saying it'll take me hundreds of years of training to be at your level!" Spike asks shocked.

"Pretty much."

"Oh come on that's so unfair!" Spike growled in frustration and stomped over to a rock and sat on it mumbling how unfair life was.

"Hey don't be like that Spike, it may not seem like it but you have the better position to get the powers you have better than me."

"Yeah right, says the one that got the cool powers a lot faster than any other dragon. I may be young but not gullible Samson." Spike gave him the stink eye.

Samson sighed and walked over to him lying next to the rock.

"Liston Spike, how I got my power may seem like a kickass thing…but I believe otherwise." Spike looked at him wanting him to continue.

"I don't know why but I feel as though someone or something gave me these powers along with turning me into a dragon. It seems more like a 'due no shit' thing…no it seems like there was a greater meaning for me not only being a dragon but coming here. I feel like someone is pulling the strings in my life to get here and I fucking can't stand that!" Samson snorted out fire.

"What do you mean?"

"…before I came here…my life was never my own per say. I never had any friends nor did I have a good life thanks to them. It was because of their foolish and shortsighted mistakes in their past that lead to my existence and how it went."

"Was…it really that bad?" Spike response was a dried chuckle that sounded like a force one.

"Let's just say how I am and how I act was because of it and not in the good way."

"I don't understand?"

"Don't threat about it, it's all water under the bridge now. For now let's get back to training and I think the next lesson is what a dragon is and all there is one is, better settle in. It's going to a long awesome lesson."

So Samson took out another book with the title The Dragon Index in silver letters on a black cover. He began reading the first few pages on what types of dragons there are. (AN: Since I already covered it in the last update so I won't go over it with too much detail in this chapter or much in coming chapters. No sense in being a broken record right?) A few hours later and Spike was glued into his words of the different types and groups of dragons. He was also fascinated to learn what type of dragon he was, he always wanted to know why he was the only dragon with no wings but was glad and happy to learn that he was a type of dragon that doesn't have wings rather than a freak of nature.

"That's so awesome! So I'm a Drake Dragon?"

"That's right little dragon dude. Drakes are known for being the few of the dragon race to have no ability to fly or have wings but they are extremely tough and nimble on the ground. Their scales are like diamond tough making their scales one of the strongest and toughest in the dragon kingdom. And since they don't fly their biology is different too. Their bones are stronger, they are extremely strong, they can take more damage than most dragons, and their scales are nearly impenetrable. So what they lack in flight and incredible speed they more than make up for strength and great defense." Samson said.

"…that's so AMAZING! I can't wait to be a full adult dragon…in time and not like what happen before."

"Before?"

"Yeah…a while back I had a birthday and the others got me cool stuff. Before on my birthday only Twilight got me something and it was always books. So when I got those gifts I was so excited…but it quickly got out of hand. I started to gather more things to the point I got greedy and actually started growing. And before long I became a full grown dragon from my greed. Luckily the gift I gave Rarity snapped me back into my old self before I could hurt anypony. The town was in shambles from my rampage but I was forgiven and the town was rebuild."

"Damn, never thought a dragon can grow from greed. Ju-long did say something about that before but I thought he was yanking my tail…and how many times as Ponyville been in situation like those or like mine?"

"A few I guess, there has been some weird and scary things happening here before you came."

"Really? You think with a world like this shit like the bat creature and the two spirits deal would be something you read from a book…than again, I thought a place like this came from a child's fantasy book. So what do I know?" Samson joked and Spike snickered.

"So Samson, can I ask you something?" Spike spoke up.

"Shot."

"Since your older than me maybe you can help me with a little problem I'm having. I'm trying to tell this certain pony my feelings for her…but I don't know how to do it…you think you can help me?"

Samson looked at Spike thinking of his question. He knew the pony he was talking about, it didn't take a rocket scientist to know that the baby dragon was high over heels with Rarity. It was a dead giveaway that he had the major puppy love crush on her. However Samson didn't know how to answer or help him since he never had any relationships before. So he decides to use a talk he heard one time, don't ask him where he heard it cause he doesn't really know.

"You know man, Rarity is a very good pony with a generous heart to boot matching her looks, but don't you think you're a bit young for her? I mean, your still a baby dragon and she's a young adult…I think. Can't really tell who's an adult or an old teen in this town unless dead giveaways but that's beside the point. Both of you are in different stages of age and I'm pretty sure it'll make it difficult to form a relationship you want." Spike lowered his head in sadness.

"…but, if you're really sure about this, then I suggest the frontal approach. Find a quiet place to talk and say what your hearts tells you. And whatever happens will happen. I'm not a expert in this Spike but what I believe is if you really do like someone then just tell them."

"Ok Samson I'll try that, thanks."

"Anytime little dragon dude, I think it's time to head back now. We can pick this up another time let's head back into town."

"Ok, so do you have a special somepony?"

"Special somepony?" Samson asked not knowing what he ment.

"You know, do you have a marefriend or something?"

"…oh you mean like a girlfriend, no I don't. And I'm pretty sure I won't get one."

"What makes you say that?"

"Spike, I'm a dragon not a stallion. I don't have the qualities nor the looks that'll make them attracted to me…for them, I'm just a large lizard with wings that saves them and that's it. And before you think yourself in that potion, don't. I know you'll get a marefriend one day but I won't. It's just how it is." Samson said.

"Maybe tonight will be different, you never know." Spike said as he grabs his pack.

"Oh, and what makes tonight so special?" Samson asks with a raised eyebrow.

"Cause tonight is the par-er um…nothing, never mind." Spike quickly said.

Samson was now even more curious as to what was going on. What was going to happen tonight? And why the secrecy from both Spike and Pinkie Pie, one way or another he was going to find out. So both dragons we're heading back to Ponyville with Spike on his back. As they we're nearing the entrance to the forest, Samson's back left knee suddenly gave out making him screech in mild pain. Spike quickly got off of him looking worried when Samson went down.

"Samson, oh jeez you ok?!" Spike asks with a worried tune.

"Yeah…just, give me a second here. I'm still feeling the battle, hate to admit it but the spirit really did a number on me. Good thing that bastard isn't coming back…but I know something will take its place." Samson sighed as he sat down.

"What makes you say that?" Spike asks.

"Think about it, first the bats came to capture the others for the Elements and then came back with spirits with one of them with a amulet that gave it great power to get rid of me. Whoever or whatever wants those Elements won't stop till they get it, but why? The Elements of Harmony won't work for evil purposes so they can't use it for themselves and destroying a power like that might be their goal but then why want them alive? They want it badly and will do anything to get it and that means use anything to get it. And that includes whatever creatures that might come from my world. Which makes me wonder, what creatures that I thought was make believe all this time do actually exist? Cause there were many deadly and scary creatures of myth that made you shit in fear and could kill you a hundred or so different ways."

"…Ok, now I'm freaked out…um…you think they're all come here?" Spike asked with a little fear in his voice.

"I wouldn't put it past me, whoever was behind those attacks must have created a rip or a portal of some kind from this world to mine and is bringing them here. But I'll stop them all even if it means I get a few bruises here and there."

"A few bruises? Dude, you bleed so much that you could fill a pool! Not to mention you have holes in your body!" Spike pointed out.

"Hey there healing nicely, and I wasn't thrashed that badly…yeah ok maybe I was. But as they say 'what doesn't kill you make you stronger, wiser, crazier, funnier, and a better person…urm, dragon I mean' so in a nutshell, if I do get hurt but still can get out of it ok then I can say I have learn what to do and not to do in my future fights."

"I guess that makes sense, so how's your leg?"

"I think its ok now, but damn that Wendigo. He was a tough opponent to defeat and left me still feeling the fight. If shit like that is a regular thing around here than I'll need to find a better way to heal myself and continue my own training to get better in fights." Samson sighed.

"I'm sure stuff like that is very rare." Spike said in an 'as a matter of fact' voice.

"Yeah but then what about those two bullshit fights with creatures that have either rarely or never came to Ponyville all in under a week since I got here? That can't be a regular thing."

"…um, good point…maybe it's just a fluke?"

"I hope so man, I really do."

"Can you stand or should I get help?" Spike asks.

"Nah I'm fine now, I'll just need to take it a bit easy till I'm fully healed. So since training is done for now what do you want to do next?" Samson asks.

"Mmmm, oh I know, I want you to meet Snip and Snails. There one of my best friends in Ponyville and they would flip if I introduce you to them. There like one of your biggest fans." Spike suggested.

"I have fans?"

"Yep, you have a fan club almost big as Rainbow Dash's. I think it's around the time where they go to recess right now so let's head over now."

"Why not, I never had a fun club before so this should be interesting. Lead the way little dragon dude."

So the two dragons left the Everfree Forest to the school, unaware that they were being watched by three pair of eyes within the shadows.

"So, that's the dragon huh? Doesn't look so tough if you ask me." Said a pompous male voice.

"And yet he was able to defeat the bat creatures and the spirits as well. That makes him extremely powerful. Too powerful for any of us to go against him." Said a sophisticated male voice.

"And the dragon is in our way to rid ourselves of the Elements of Harmony, if we want to rule all of Equestria we need to rid the dragon before we can rid those six bitches and their powers." Said a strong but slightly creepy voice.

"Ok so how are we going to do that? It's not like we can just ask him to bucking leave." The pompous voice sneered.

"Maybe we can if we use the right words." The creepy voice chuckled.

"An excellent idea and I believe I have the words to do it. There's going to be a 'gathering' of sorts tonight so I can sneak in and have a private word with the over-grown lizard and plant the seeds of self-doubt." The sophisticated one smirked.

"You sure you can pull this off? Cause if you fuck up, he'll kill us all." The pompous one warned.

"Indeed, I still say it's was a high risk asking that thing for help. It actually wants to use the Elements which we can't let that happen." The creepy one said with a frown.

"I know the risk; don't talk to me like I'm a foal. We have a greater chance in achieving our goals if we help him. And he did say he wants to use them only once and then he'll destroy them."

"You think he'll keep his word?"

"I believe that part he will. Now if you excuse me my fellow gentlecolts, I have a rather scaly pest to rid ourselves."

WITH SAMSON AND SPIKE

It didn't take the dragons long to reach the schoolhouse. The school itself was a red building with a bell on top and hearts on the overhead sides and on the top of the windows. There was a red flag with an Earth Pony figure on top and a sign on the lawn with an open book with two silhouettes rearing fillies. There was a playground behind the school and a simple low fence that surrounds the front of the building. Samson notice like most of the building in Ponyville it was a bit girly. Which was odd since he knew boys attend this school so why make it a specific looking gender gear toward girls? In fact, there seems to be more mares than colts in this town. A 5 to 1 if he had to guess. He always wondered why there were so many mares. Maybe the female gender was the dominate gender pool in this world. But then he remembered some of the other towns and they looked like they had roughly an equal amount of both so maybe it was only small towns like this one where the female population was bigger than the male one.

As they neared the school they can see the students starting to leave the school and went to the playground. Spike search the small crowed to he found the two Ponies he was looking for. The first was a grayish opal Unicorn Pony with black eyes and moderate orange mane and tail both sort and spiky. He had two buckteeth and was kinda chubby and his Cutie Mark was a pair of white scissors. The other was a slim brilliant amber Unicorn Pony with moderate turquoise mane and tail both short with black eyes. His Cutie Mark was a pink snail with a purple shell.

"Snips, Snails, hey guys over here!" Spike ran up to them while Samson hanged back a bit.

"Oh hey Spike, didn't expect you here. What's up?" The short Unicorn asked in a slight high voice.

"Yeah we thought we would meet up after school." The tall one said in a slight deeper and slower voice.

"Change in plans guys cause I have one hay of a surprise." The two looked at the baby dragon wanting to know the surprise.

"Guess that's my que." Samson said to himself and he walked over to the three.

The two Unicorns looked over Spike and gasped as they saw Samson coming over to them. They were star stuck to see the Hero of Ponyville standing in front of them. Samson found it quite amusing to see their jaws hang open with wide eyes.

"Samson, these are my friends Snips and Snails. Guys I like to introduce you to my teacher." Spike said proudly.

"Oh boy, he probably shouldn't have said that." Samson thought.

"TEACHER!" The two yelled.

"That's right guys, Samson here is teaching me how to be a dragon like him." Spike posted

"Oh man you're so lucky Spike, by the way, I'm Snips. It's such an honor to meet the Hero of Ponyville face to face. Me and my pal Snails here are your biggest fans!" Snips said.

"Yeah your like our hero…which you are. We also made a fan club to honor you." Snails said.

"Well I'm flattered to hear that guys…and what do you mean Hero of Ponyville?" Samson asks.

"Why what else would you give somepony who has risk limb and scale fighting off evil monsters, ghosts, and bat creatures saving our flanks every corner." Snails pointed out.

"Huh, guess that's a good reason. So you guys actually made a fan club about me?"

"Of course we did, why wouldn't we make one? Speaking of, would you mind coming to our next club meeting this Friday, it would be super amazing for you to come and let the other members see you in the scales." Snips asks.

"Sure why not just tell me where it us and I'm there."

"Alright, hey everypony, Samson is going to be appearing in our club this Friday!" The two yelled out to the other fillies and colts.

The students turned to Snips and Snails and gasped at the sight of Samson. The quickly galloped over to him and surrounded him with excitement and smiles saying things like 'Holy molly it's really you!' 'You're my hero!' 'Can I get your autograph?' 'You're so awesome!' and many more. Samson was overwhelmed by their complements and praise of him. They saw him like some super hero or something. Samson notice three fillies he recognized right off the bat. It was Apple Bloom, Scootaloo, and Sweetie Belle. During the rebuilding of the first Bat attack, the CMC were captivated by Samson and were very grateful that he saved them. They warmed up to him and he's been like a big brother to them and Samson has taking a liking to his little 'sisters' as Rainbow Dash has dup them.

"Hey if it isn't my three favorite fillies the Cutie Mark Crusaders, what's shaken?"

"Howdy Samson, fancy seeing you at our school." Apple Bloom walked up to him and gave him a hug on his arm.

"Are you feeling better today?" Scootaloo asks hugging him too.

"Yeah that monster really hurt you yesterday, does it still hurt." Sweetie Belle asks with concern also hugging him.

"Yeah I'm still feeling the fight but I'm dealing with it ok, I am a tough dragon after all so I know how to take and deal with pain. So what's new with you guys, got any new plans to earn you Cutie Marks?" Samson asks.

"I don't see why they try; they're never going to get their Cutie Marks." Said a voice.

Samson looked up to see two little fillies; the first was a pale magenta Earth Pony with pale light greyish violet mane and tail with white streaks and brilliant cornflower blue eyes. She had a tiara on her head and one as a Cutie Mark. The other one grey coat Earth Pony with two different types of grey mane and tail with her mane tied up loosely by a purple scrunchy. She wore a blue pearl necklace, fake if he had to guess, and a pair of light blue glasses that rests on her muzzle that made her greyish violet eyes pop out more. Her Cutie Mark was a spoon with a heart on it. Samson could tell right off the fence that these two were bullies by their stance and smug look. Samson hates those who bully others just cause there different or have something they don't. However Samson had to restrain himself so he wouldn't go all out on them, they are just two fillies after all. He figured if he listen to just enough of what they have to say then he could decide what to do next.

"It's quite sad that you three Blank Flanks have tried basically everything and yet still fail at getting your Cutie Marks." The one with the Tiara said with a smirk.

"Hey back of Diamond Tiara! There's still plenty of stuff we haven't tried to get our Cutie Marks and we will get them!" Scootaloo shot back.

"And you think bouncing from one thing to another will get you any closer to your goal? That won't get your Cutie Mark, if anything it'll just be a waste of time. For Ponies who claimed they're serious about getting their marks you seemed to be fooling around more than actually getting closer to their Cutie Marks." The grey coat one said with 'as of matter of fact' voice.

"Silver Spoon is right; you three will never be anything more than a punch of Blank Flanks." Diamond Tiara added.

"And why is that so?" Samson spoke up.

The fillies looked up to Samson as Silver Spoon spoke up first.

"If you've seen how they try to get their Cutie Marks than you could see they're never even come close to knowing it. Doing random things over and over getting the same results is just not going to do it."

"Some would say that but others like me would see it is their perseverance to never give up on something they believe in that makes them adventurous and brave to try new things even if it doesn't give them what they wanted."

"Oh yeah right, like doing all that and still having no Cutie Mark, what a great accomplishment indeed. If you don't have a Cutie Mark be now you'll never be a real Pony." Diamond Tiara mocked.

"So you believe those who don't have a Cutie Mark are not worth to be a Pony?" Samson asks.

"Yep, right Silver Spoon?" Diamond Tiara asks her friend and she shrugged.

Samson just looked at them with an apathetic look on his face. It seems these two have really made themselves believe they are better than anyone who doesn't have a Cutie Mark or at least one of them. Question is, what's he going to do about it? He can't just beat the living shit out of them or scare them like his enemies but they need to be taught a lesson and it needs to be a good one. He could tell Silver Spoon is just a follower and has said some common things that he would say if he was young and her spot. She wasn't bad or that much of a bully; she's actually a good filly but seems to follow her friend to the letter and is unable to see that this is the wrong path. She doesn't understand why they do so many different things to get a Cutie Mark if it doesn't lead to anywhere. It is a logical thing to think. Diamond Tiara though, she's just being a little brat about it and doesn't see how her treating others like she does affects them. She must have gotten her Cutie Mark pretty easy unlike the CMC. Both may be different on how not having or failing to get a Cutie Mark is different but they still need to be taught a lesson about humility and Samson just thought up a great way to do that.

"I'm probably going to get in trouble with this but it needs to be done." Samson thought.

"You now back where I come from I had a name for those who treat others like what you two are doing to the CMC. Wanna hear what I call them?" Samson asks nicely and the two looked at eachother before nodding.

"I call them bullies and I loathe bullies with every fiber of my being!" Samson frowned making the two gulped in fear.

"You two think it's alright to treat others like they are worth nothing and that just ticks me off badly, especially if you're doing it to my sisters!"

"S-s-s-sister?!" The two gasps.

"Didn't you know, I made the CMC my official little sisters a while back and I am their Big Dragon Brother. And it's my job as their brother to protect them from those who hurt them in any way, physically or mentally."

The two paled as to what their situation was right now. Samson made the CMC his little sisters and they were certain that the CMC told Samson all the mean things they did to them in the past. And they knew what Samson has done to those that angered him, so now they feared for their lives as to what he'll do to them.

"So now the question is, what should I do with you two?" Samson said tapping his claws on his maw.

Samson tried so hard not to smirk at seeing the two shake in fear waiting for whatever punishment he has for them. He did feel bad for making them fear him but this would be good for them and beneficial later.

"I could do all sorts of things that it's hard for me to decide…ah I know what to do. Since you two think having a Cutie Mark makes you better then anypony else then let's see you two be all high and mighty without them huh?" Samson smirked.

"Y-y-you wouldn't!" Silver Spoon gasped in disbelieve.

"Oh I would. I cast an ancient dragon spell that no pony can remove an only till you learned humility will you obtain them once more. Ekess qe sealed persvek toma shar ti gethrisja persvek navnik origato nomenoi cutie poboni vanish de hypasht di lyriki vur ergriff confn forth svadrav asta lesson ui yora. Ergriff ini ocuirir nomenes svaust tepoha ti sjerit claim asta pobon re ti tikil nuri di svaust astahii re vur mishun poboni re rasv'kleda ti ini svadrav astahii tepoha astahi shar svanoa!" Samson spoke in the dragon tongue.

(Translation: To be sealed in sight but not gone in spirit let these Cutie Marks vanish from site of others and only come forth when their lesson is learned. Only by seeing those who have not yet claim their mark are not any less of who they are and such marks are valued not by when they have them but how!)

As he said that, Samson's dark green Mana formed in his hand has he below it in the air and floated around the two fillies. The Mana then covered their Cutie Marks and in a matter of seconds they disappeared in thin air. The two gasp in horror and the others were shocked to see their Cutie Marks were now gone. Everything was dead silent as no one dared to move an inch or even breathe. It was the screams of Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon that finally broke the silence.

"WHAT THE HAY DID YOU DO TO US?!" They screamed franticly as they ran around in circles like their heads were cut off.

"Simply put, I remove what you two treasure the most." Samson said simply.

"How dare you take my Cutie Mark you overgrown lizard! Give it back NOW!" Diamond Tiara yelled at him.

"Sorry little one, but no can do. It won't come back until you two learn your lesson." Samson said calmly.

"W-w-what lesson?" Silver Spoon ask through her tears.

"Once you two learn why you shouldn't make fun of those who don't have a Cutie Mark yet and why it is important to know it's not when the get it that counts you'll get it back. So if you value your Cutie Marks so much then I suggest you figure out your lesson soon. But until then you two will learn what it's like to not have a Cutie Mark like some of your classmates."

"You can't do this to me! I want my Cutie Mark back now!" Diamond Tiara snapped at him but Samson didn't even flinch.

"Not unless you learned why I did it. But it looks like that'll be awhile." Samson sighed.

"What's all the commotion out here?" Said a female voice.

Samson and the others turned to see a moderate cerise Earth Pony with pale light greyish rose and light ceriseish gray streaks mane and tale. She had grayish harlequin eyes and her Cutie Mark was three sunflowers with white pedals with smiling faces on them.

"Children what is all the…oh my. You're Samson! What brings you to our school this afternoon?" The Earth Pony smiled at him kindly.

"Well I-Miss Cheerilee, this brute took mines and Silver Spoon's Cutie Marks for no reason!" Diamond Tiara stepped in.

"What?" Cheerilee asks shocked.

"No reason my left hoof! Samson here is only giving you a taste of your own medicine DT." Snips stepped in defending Samson.

"Yeah, you and Silver are always giving those who don't have Cutie Marks trouble and being mean. It's high time somepony taught you a lesson…even though Samson isn't a pony." Snails said.

"Stay out of this you two! This has nothing to do with you idiots!" Diamond Tiara snapped at the two.

"Miss Diamond Tiara! I am very disappointed in you, I thought we fixed your attitude about Ponies who haven't gotten their marks yet. But if I may ask, did you really take their Cutie Marks Mister Dragon?" Cheerilee asks Samson.

"Not take, but hid. I use a simple Dragon Spell that 'cloaks' the marks until they learned their lesson. The spell puts an illusion over the item with the backround, such as their coats, and makes it look like it's gone. It's still there just invisible. And it won't let up till you two learn from your mistakes." Samson explains.

"Well that's a relief to know you didn't really taken their Cutie Marks. And though it's a bit over the top I think it's a perfect punishment and lesson for the both of you." Cheerilee turned back to the two with a stern look.

"What!? You're not going to do anything to him to make him get our Cutie Marks back!" Diamond Tiara gasps.

"No and this will be good for you."

"But this isn't fare!" Silver Spoon said.

"And so is picking on Apple Bloom, Scootaloo, and Sweetie Belle everytime. Take this time to reflect on what it's like to not have a Cutie Mark and what it really means to have one and to get one. Now both of you back to class, I'll have a word with both your parents about this and they'll know about your new punishment." Cheerilee said.

"My daddy won't stand for this, he'll make you reverse this dragon, mark my words!" Diamond Tiara sneered and walked back into the school.

"Great, now I have a freak'n filly as an enemy. Like my life ain't full of crap already."

"If you will please no cursing in front of the children." Cheerilee said sternly.

"Whoops, my bad Miss Cheerilee." Samson smiled nervously.

"It's fine and please call me Cheerilee."

"Way to go Samson that was totally awesome!" Spike said with excitement as the other agreed.

"Yeah you really show those two a lesson they'll never forget!" Snails cheered.

Samson then felt three little bodies jump on him all giving him a big hug. Samson looked down to see the CMC with the biggest smiles he ever saw on them. He could practically feel their happiness radiant off of them.

"Oh thank you so much BDB, you have no idea how much that means to us for you to stand up for us." Scootaloo squealed in happiness.

"Those two always pick on us and make us feel bad but then you came in and showed them what's for." Apple Bloom said with excitement.

"You're the best Big Dragon Brother we ever had." Sweetie Belle said cutely.

"We love you big brother!" They said together giving him a kiss on his face.

"Thanks girls…I love you too my little sisters." Samson hugged all three of them.

The others just smiled at this heartwarming scene but Cheerilee had to get the kids back to class soon so with a final goodbye both dragons left the school ground and headed back to the Golden Oks Library.

"Well I must say this has been some day. Beats getting thrashed by a screwed up spirit." Samson said entering the tree home.

"Yeah, wonder if Twilight's back? Hey Twilight, I'm home!" Spike called out.

"I'm up here Spike; I'm just setting the present in the closet until later. I'll be down in a minute" Twilight's voice was heard from upstairs.

"A present, is it someone's birthday today?" Samson asks Spike.

"Um…well…perhaps?" Spike tumble with his words.

"Ok, now I have to know what on earth is going on. You and Pinkie Pie are so hiding something from me and it's as obvious that you two are up to something so spill it." Samson said.

"I have no idea what you're talking about?" Spike said acting dumb.

"Yeah not buying that BS, one way or another I'm going to find out."

"Oh Samson you're here!" Twilight called on top of the staircase.

She quickly galloped down to Samson and gave him a big hug which he returned. Samson could see she was very happy to see him and what happen to them yesterday he couldn't blame her.

"Hey Twi, what's shaken?" Samson asks.

"I'm going fine but what about you Samson?" She asks with a bit of concern.

"I've been better but my wounds are healing just fine. Just got back from teaching Spike here a few things about dragons."

"Really?"

"Oh man it was awesome Twilight, he showed my about out sense and told me I'm a Drake Dragon! Isn't that cool!" Spike said.

"I bet, so Samson you think you can help me with something?"

"Sure what is it?" Samson asks.

"I need to collect a few things in town hall but there kinda heavy for me; you think you can help me carry some of them for me?"

"No prob."

So the three left the library and headed for town hall. The sun was going down on the horizon casting a beautiful array of colors in the skies as the clouds made the shadows of the skies alive. Samson was truly amazed with this world, so full of wonder and magic he could only dream of. He was so lost in his thoughts that they made it to town hall in no time at all.

"Samson were here!" Twilight broke his thoughts.

"Huh, oh cool. So what are these we're getting?" Samson asks.

"You'll see, now come we can't waste any time." Twilight trotted up the stairs into the building.

"…Ok…why do I have this feeling that there's more here than at first glance?" He aid to himself.

Making his way up the building he felt there was something big behind the door, it wasn't a bad feeling just something there that he should know. He enter through the doors into a pitch black room. Samson walked in in a straight line looking for a light switch.

"Hey Twilight, why are the lights off? Can't see a damn thing." Samson called out.

Suddenly the lights all came on as many voices called out.

"SURPISE!"

Samson jumped back at the sudden appearance of many ponies. All around him were smiling faces with banners, balloons, streamers, confetti, food, drinks, sweets, and a big ass cake. Samson looked at the banner with the words 'Welcome to Ponyville our Hero Samson!' on it. He was lost for words at all of it. He looked over to see Twilight, Rarity, Fluttershy, Rainbow Dash, Pinkie Pie, Applejack, Zecora, Derpy, and Spike all coming over to him with gifts.

"Guys…what is all of this?" Samson asks.

"Silly, it's a party for you!" Pinkie Pie said.

"Me…but why?"

"For all you've done for us you should have a party, we also got you gifts. Not really sure what to give a 'human in a dragon body' though so we hope you like." Rarity said giving her gift to him as well as the others.

"…I…I don't know what to say…Thanks." Samson said looking at the gifts.

"Hey is this a waiting room or what, LET'S PARTY!" Rainbow Dash said.

Soon the curtains to a stags open to a White coat Unicorn Pony with moderate cobalt blue with a brilliant cyan strip mane and tail. Her Cutie Mark was a music symbol. She wore sunglasses and had DJ earphones on. She was behind a Turn Style table with a shit load of DJ equipment.

"Hello Ponyville! This is DJ Pon-3 here giving you the nightly play of the music you're going dace to. I also want to give a shout out to our honorary guess tonight, the one that saved all our flanks in the past and is Ponyville's number one hero, SAMSON THE DRAGON!" DJ Pon-3 said as all the Ponies cheer for him.

Samson just smiled and waved at the crowed feeling quite bashful as the DJ started the dub step music and was it good. Lights started flashes as the ponies started dancing. Samson wasn't much of a dancer so he just swayed back on forth to the music with some of the ponies. So for hours the party went on and Samson was having such a great time eating the great food and playing some of the local games. They were a bit childish but he didn't mind. After a few hours Samson decided to sit near one of the tables and just watch the others had fun. During the night many had talk to him and said their thanks for saving them but again he notice something a bit off. Some of the mares were actually flirting with him and trying to ask him out! He was so confused; he's a dragon and not a stallion. He doesn't understand it, why are they flirting with him? Was it cause they thought her was a hero? Maybe so but the weirdest thing is, he's actually getting attracted to them. He couldn't understand it, how can he find them attractive at all? In the least shouldn't he find female dragons sexy and not these ponies?

"Did I just think these ponies were SEXY!? What the fuck is wrong with me? I shouldn't find them sexy at all! I shouldn't think about their alluring eyes, their soft fur, their nice figures, or their shapely asses like…OH MY GOD! I AM SEXUALLY ACTTRACTED TO THESE PONIES! I am so going to hell for this."

"Some party huh Samson?" Applejack said coming up to him with Fluttershy and Zecora breaking his thoughts.

"Wha? Oh yeah it's pretty awesome of you guys making this party for me." Samson quickly said.

"Aw hell, we figure you deserve one after all the mess you help us out from. Pinkie Pie really knows how to throw a party that's for sure."

"Indeed Pinkie knows how to make one feel welcome with her party style and does everything see can place a big smile no matter if she needs to take the extra mile." Zecora said.

"So how are you feeling Samson?" Fluttershy asks.

"Still sore but overall ok…uh that's weird, where did Spike go? Good of sworn he was next to the desert table just a minute ago." Samson asks looking for Spike in the crowd.

"I think he and Rarity are outside for something about seven minutes ago, not sure what." Applejack said.

"So, it seems little dragon dude has taken my advice, hope it all ends well. Wouldn't hurt to check it out."

With that Samson excuse himself from the others and walked outside to find Spike. After a few moments he found him alone sitting near a building wall across town hall. Samson walked up to him and saw he was crying.

"Ah fuck that's never a good sign."

"Spike! Dude what's wrong?"

"It was so stupid of me." He whispered through his tears.

"Pardon?"

"I did what you said and took Rarity out from the party so we could talk alone…I told her I loved her…but she said she only loves me as a friend…I wasn't good enough for her…how can I be so stupid! Of course she wouldn't love me! Why would she, I'm a lizard and she's the most beautiful Pony of all time…I had no chance for her." Spike broke down crying.

Samson carefully took Spike in his arms and hugged him in a protective brotherly way. Spike clung onto him as he cried in his chest. Samson felt bad that his advice shot down and led Spike into this. But he knew a relationship between those two beyond friendship wasn't likely. But he still felt bad.

"Spike…I'm sorry things didn't turn out the way you wanted them to be. But don't say you are stupid for loving someone like Rarity Spike; I want you to know this. Even though you may not have her heart as a special somepony, she still holds you in her heart as a dragon she cares for. She even said she still loves you as a friend. So you didn't lose her but you have to realize it wasn't because you're a different species that made your love impossible, it was more than likely your age. You're still a baby dragon and she's a young adult. Maybe you should be looking for a girl around your age little dragon dude."

"I…guess your right Samson. And I'm still grateful that she's still is my friend." Spike said through his sniffles.

"You want to head back to the party?"

"…can we stay out here a little more…I…I don't feel like seeing Rarity just yet."

"I understand."

So the two sat under the starry night sky in silence only the sounds of Spike sniffling was heard. It was about ten minutes when Spike stop the water works.

"Feel better?" He asks softly.

"Yeah…thanks Samson, I needed that."

"Anytime little dragon dude." He smiled.

"Spike! Samson!" A voice call the two.

The two dragons look up to see Twilight, Applejack, Rarity, Fluttershy, Pinkie Pie, and Rainbow Dash all running up to him.

"Oh Spike, I was so worried. What happened?" Twilight took Spike in her arms and hug him.

"I'm ok Twilight…just had my heart broken that's all." Spike said sadly.

"Spike…I'm so sorry I hurt your feelings. I didn't mean to honest. But your just too young for me, you need to find a girl your age to be with. But know this, I will forever be your friend and my love for you as one will never stop." Rarity said giving him a little kiss on the cheek.

"Thanks Rarity, I now know that thanks to Samson. The pain may still be there but I know it'll go away soon." He said with a happy sigh.

"Hey let's head back to the party! Spike you can be the first in pin the tail on the pony!" Pinkie Pie said lifting him on her back and walked back to the party with him.

"Oh and Samson." Rarity spoke up.

"Yeah?" He looked at her as she motion to lean forward a bit.

He lean his head near her and she gave him s sweet kiss on the cheeks that lasted pretty long. This caught Samson off guard.

"I want to say thanks for helping Spike out of his heartbreak with me, it pains me that I caused it but I knew it wouldn't work. Plus it wouldn't be fair to her if I 'steal' him from her. She would never forgive me." Rarity said with a beautiful smile.

"Yeah…glad to help…wait, what do you mean her?" Samson asks.

"Can't say." She winked.

"Ok let's head back to the party, can't let the others have all the fun." Rainbow Dash said.

"You guys go ahead, I'll catch up. Need to stretch my legs a bit." Samson said.

"You sure sugar cube?" Applejack asks.

"Yeah I'll be back in a few." He grinned at them.

The others said ok and headed back into the party. Once they were inside Samson dropped his smile and let out an annoying growl.

"You can come out now. I know you there." Samson called out in the night.

"Heh couldn't fool you dragon." Said a refined voice as a figure stepped out of the shadows.

It was a male Unicorn Pony with a grey coat and a white spiky mane and short tail with a wrench skull crossbones cutie mark, with a black horn and he was dress with a steam punk style red vest and top hot with yellow gears on his hat and an old style monocle eyepiece. His eyes were redish yellow with a slight evilness in them. Samson didn't like that vibe he was getting from this unicorn but he won't jump to conclusions just yet.

"Never seen you before, you new here?" Samson asks calmly.

"I'm only a traveler mister dragon, I'm just passing by that's all. But I heard the stories and had to see it for myself." He said.

"What stories?"

"The story of a mighty dragon that is protecting a town of ponies from monstrous creatures for unknown reason and I must say the story was true. I saw your battle with that grizzly monster yesterday and you have such amazing powers. Oh I'm Avache by the way, pleasure to meet you." Avache tipped his hat to Samson.

"…Yeah same here, names Samson."

"It is such an amazing chance to meet a dragon like you without the fear of being one of your pray. Though I must say the way you handle your enemies is a bit…barbaric." Now this got Samson's attention.

"What do you mean?"

"My dear sir, you must of notice the way you slaughter those creatures is very uneasy to us Ponies. We are a peaceful and non-violent species that have never even kill to survive and death only comes from old age. So seeing you kill something so brutally does make us nervous that you have all this power and could kill anything with a flick of your claws." He said.

"Well…I can see where you're going with this but neither you nor the other should fear that too much. Yeah it may be a bit of a gore fest at times but I try to end fights quickly."

"Have you tried negotiating with them? It seems you just jumped right in for the kill. But then again you are a dragon, no disrespect to you or your kind but killing and fear is all you species are truly known for. Taking lives and precious valuables for your hoard, thinking nothing but yourselves, and of course you inexcusability of making yourselves thinks you are above us all. I could never understand why your race was so, well dragons. But then there's you, a dragon protecting a pony town for unknown reason, is it because you desire to be different or is it an illusion you made to mask the real you?" Avache spoke circling Samson in a slight creepy way.

"…I…well…look I may not be perfect in who I am or how I handle situations but I'm not protecting them for any reason you believe. I do it cause its right." Samson said.

"So it is, but tell me. Is it right to kill other beings for the safety of those that think of you nothing but a beast? You must know that they don't really see as their own, when they see your methods cause more harm than good, they're turn their backs to you. It's only natural for us you see. This 'hero' stride will only last till somepony bleeds from your actions." He smiled coyly.

"Then I guess I better watch my aim." Samson said with a straight face.

"Indeed, well best be off now I have a long road ahead of me. Thank you for your time Samson." Avache bowed and walked away.

Samson watch as Avache disappeared leaving Samson in the brisk night alone. He sat there absorbing what Avache said and the scary part was he believed what most of what he said. Samson has notice that in the fights he's been in the other do look upon with fear and disgust of how he fights, sure afterwards they say thanks but deep down he knew they still think of him as a monster fighting a monster. It was a fact of life but he won't be what Avache said he might be.

"I won't be like other dragons…I'll show that windpipe what dragons can really be…I hope." Samson looked up at the night sky for a bit before heading back to the party.

On top of the roof Avache was listening to what Samson said.

"Oh you poor fool, you think you've escape the seed but you have now nurture it into becoming your downfall. A species made from primal power itself will crumble by intellect of a Pony such as I. How poetic. Now then how should I feed this fire into a blazing storm? Those cowardly bats won't show their ugly mugs around here anytime soon and I don't believe there's a single creature in that blasted forest to match his powers…but maybe I should be looking for a beast of equal power. As they say 'one must use fire to defeat fire.' Now where were those three idiotic brutes again?" Avache smirked stroking his chin.

Author's Note

Whelp, that's Part One of the third chapter. Hope you all like, please review and let me know what you think Oh and please check out my other story and leave a review on that, fair warning: It's a bit unusual. Till next time!

Being a Dragon Just Got a Lot More Complicated Part Two: Douple Crap!

Hey everyone, here’s the second part. Please review and tell me what you think.

But before that I wish to say a few things to clear up some things and kinda of a update I hope will be for the better. As you all probably know by now I have the tendency to update my stories between months and that kinda ticks people off, I don’t blame you guys but please understand that I don’t have much free time since I have a full-time job and going to school at the same time so I have to juggle my free time with other stuff I either need to do or want to do. But I think I figure out a short cut that won’t hurt my stories in the slightest and still be able to update them a hell of a lot faster. I’m trying to do a 30,000 word chapter limit of each chapter, meaning I won’t go over or try not to go over 30,000 words. Now many of you would ask ‘why not make a 6,000 or less limit chapter’ thing instead of the mention before? The thing is I can’t do 10,000 or less cause I try to put so much exposition, character time, explanations, and other shit in equal space and I can’t do that with that low of a setting but I can with the 30,000 word limit. I will agree it would be manageable and would have less mistakes but I feel as if I would rush it and forget critical parts of the chapter that needs to tie in the story for the short and long term deals. So there’s that. Another is that you guys may be wondering what the fuck was I thinking making my other story? Tell me this, how many of the stories I’ve written have you seen out there that have OC’s and characters from different genres that wasn’t either a pony of some kind, a popular character from some game/movie/cartoon/etc. with the settings I place, or a human regardless if they had power/abilities or not? I’m guessing not that many, which is why I made these stories.

There’s a shit load of Pony OC’s and HiE stories by the thousands out there, many are damn good and I have nothing against any writer who wish to make them, but about what, a few dozen about dragons at best? And before you say anything, Spike is a establish dragon character, so he doesn’t really count as far as what I’m talking about. And a hell of a lot less with the other main character I’m using in my other story. So yeah, I might be fucked up in the head…which I am but that’s beside the point, I make stories you don’t see every day that I hope opens new doors to broaden our imagination and take us further…or I’m just trying to do something different that someone hasn’t done yet, either or is fine with me. The point is that I won’t write a HiE or Pony OC story, again not saying there bad idea’s just been done, though I have been juggling with the idea of making a few HiE stories with each of them having something a bit different or I hope so in term of how my messed up mind works. But I won’t work on one till I have at least one of these stories half way or nearly done, whatever comes first.

So with that all being said I hope this clears up a few things and with my mind set on how to fully utilizes my time for the chapter and what I can place properly in each one I hope each chapter will come sooner than before. Thank you for your time and enjoy this chapter, again please review, favorite, or whatever letting me know what you think.

BEING A DRAGON JUST GOT A LOT MORE COMPLICATED PART TWO: DOUBLE CRAP!

It was a beautiful day as Samson and the others were on a train heading to Canterlot to meet with Princess Celestia and Luna. They wanted to meet Samson in person after hearing about his heroic deeds of saving Ponyville twice. Twilight had written a letter to Celestia about Samson the day after the Bat Creatures attack Ponyville but both Princesses had duties they couldn’t pass over. So when they had free time they ask Twilight to bring Samson to them. Of course Samson agrees being curious as to what the Princesses will be like, rulers of peace, wisdom, grace, and beauty or plain old bitches. But being how this world is the later was pretty much was not going to happen. The train ride was a nice one as only Samson, Twilight, Pinkie Pie, Rarity, Fluttershy, Applejack, and Rainbow Dash were on the train right now while Spike stayed back in Ponyville saying he needed to practice more on being a awesome dragon like Samson. Applejack’s family volunteer to look after him while they were away. It’s been two days since the party and Samson was fully healed so he decided to train a little with Spike on using fire. Spike already had the basic knowledge of using it but since Dragon Fire can be used in many ways he thought it would be cool to show him how to make a fire ball. Needless to say a swarm of angry wasps didn’t take to kindly to Spike’s lousy aiming and go for the one place that would hurt like fucking hell to any creature even a dragon.

Right in the eyeballs.

But thankfully after Fluttershy calmed the wasps and reinsure them that their nest will be replaced things pretty must were good. But Samson couldn’t stop thinking what Avache said the night of the party. His words still loom within his mind as it was eating at him. He knows his method of handling threats was gruesome and barbaric but it just seems so right to him. He was puzzled why it never bothered him when he killed a living thing, weither it be food or enemy, it just seems to never faze him. He wanted to ask Ju-long why but the topic never seemed to come up. With that knowledge plus what Avache said, it was making Samson wonder. Was he really a hero or is he just a killer that acts on instincts and the Ponies don’t know it yet? As much as he didn’t want to think about it there was one thing he knew, if someone does get hurt because of his fights then he truly is no better than the beast he fights. His thoughts were interrupted as he felt something soft and warm rubbing his shoulder. He looked over to see Fluttershy was rubbing her head against his arm.

“…Um…Fluttershy, what are you doing?”

“Oh sorry Samson didn’t mean to interrupt your thoughts but you seemed to be down so I thought a nice rub would help. Is something wrong, I mean if you don’t mind saying?” Fluttershy asks with a shy smile.

“No it’s nothing really, just thinking about junk. Nothing big but um, why the rubbing of the head?” The question made her blush a bit.

“Well…um…you see Samson…you looked kinda sad…and a rub usually makes me feel better so I thought you might like it too…and cause…I like you…a lot.” She whispers cutely.

“You…do?” He asks actually shocked.

“I do.” She smiles at him.

“Wow…thanks Fluttershy, not many said they like me like you do.” Samson said as he scratches her behind the ears thinking she may like it like a dog or cat does.

But the reaction he got from her was beyond what he would imagine it to be. Fluttershy made a quite eep as she felt Samson’s claws gently scratches her and she found the interaction very pleasing. She leans in his hands and lets out a quite moan making Samson pulled back in surprise. He was about to say sorry thinking he hurt her in some way but he couldn’t utter a word as Fluttershy looked at him with a gaze that seemed to have a mixer of longing, slight disappointment, plea, and another he can’t seem to figure out all mixed in her eyes. Quickly figuring out what she might want, he reached back over to her head and continues scratching behind the ears gently like before. Fluttershy closed her eyes enjoying the feeling of his touch. This lasted about three minutes before Samson pulled back. Fluttershy let out a content sigh as she looked back at him with a lovely smile and eyes filled with the same emotion he saw before but still couldn’t figure out what it was. It seemed to be on the tip of his fork tongue

“Uh…judging by the way you reacted to the scratch I’m guessing you liked it a lot.” Samson said but was a little uncomfortable with her stare but in a weird good way.

“I did, thank you Samson. Nopony has ever done that to me and it felt…really good.” Fluttershy smile grew a bit.

“…Yeah…I can tell…well I’m glad you liked it Shy.” He said putting on his smile.

“No…I should be thanking you Samson…you are without a doubt the very few ponies that has ever shown me that you not only care…but also wanted to be my friend when I didn’t want nothing to do with you…you even went so far as to risked your life for me…even when I thought you were a…monster still.” Fluttershy said with sadness in her voice as she said the last part.

Fluttershy hated herself when she remembered that she not only didn’t give Samson a chance to be her friend but still viewed him as a beast that would strike any second. She would stay clear of him everytime she saw him, which wasn’t hard to do when you’re a large dragon with ruby scales like Samson, and barely said a word to him. Then when the Wendigo shot it’s ice shards at her and the others she was certain she would die. But Samson took the attack head on and the pain she saw on his face was forever scared in her memory. He shielded her from her death when he could of just let her die but yet he didn’t knowing she was still afraid of him. Tears started to run down her face as she remembered the pain he was in breathing raged and clutching his teeth to bare the injury and all that blood that was coming out of him…it was like a horror scene. Fluttershy looked at his neck where the ice shard hit him, it was gone now but she remembers exactly where it was as she placed her hoof on the spot slowly rubbing it as if trying to sooth a unknown pain he might have. A claw softly grasps her hoof making her snap out of her ‘trance’; she looked up to Samson and saw he had a gentle smile on his face.

“I know what you’re thinking Shy and like the others I’ve told it wasn’t your fault. That asshole caused my pains not you. And I told you from the start that I would give you space till you were ok with me. I knew you were afraid of me and it would take time for you to be comfortable with the idea of me being in the town, I don’t hold a grudge against you if you thought I was a monster. You might still be iffy with me but that’s ok. I’m sorry I made you feel uncomfortable with me but like I said I don’t mind that you didn’t want to be my friend at the time or you thought I might be a prick cause in the end we’re now friends so all of it is under and over.” Samson reinsures her with a toothy grin carefully wiping her tears.

Fluttershy looked at him with a stun facial expression after hearing him say he was ok with all she did. Without thought, Fluttershy moved up to his face and gave him a sweet kiss on the cheeks that lasted for a minute. Samson was frozen in surprise at her bold move, Fluttershy let go of the kiss and looked at him with a smile that could beat an angle on how beautiful it was and he had the strange feeling that this smile was ment for him.

“Thank you so much Samson, you have such a big heart and I am truly grateful that you’re in my life…and…I not only like you a lot…but I deeply care for you with all my heart and soul.” She said giving his snout a kiss.

“She actually likes me that way? But that can’t be right, she’s a Pony and I’m a dragon…that was once a human but that’s beside the point. How can she care for me that much? Shouldn’t she like males of her own species? And isn’t she like still iffy with dragons so why like the one thing you fear? Maybe she’s just saying those things cause I saved her and junk, yeah that’s got to be it. She must of felt bad about not being my friend at the beginning and now just wants to say sorry in a…rather emotional way… a shit ton emotional it seems. But I know she can’t like me like that; I mean sure she’s so cute with her lovely silk mane that covers her wonderful face just right that makes her even more-STOP! STOP! STOP GODDAMMIT! I am NOT attracted to her or any pony PERIOD! She should be with her kind……not a brute like me.” Samson thought sadly.

“Hey guys what’s up?” Rainbow Dash pokes her face behind them.

“Oh hey RD, nothing much just getting cheered up by Fluttershy here and vice versa that’s all.” Samson said.

“Down in the dumps today Samson?”

“Not really just thinking that’s all. But Fluttershy rubbed her head against my arm made me forget what I was thinking of so-” But Rainbow Dash interrupted him.

“Really? Didn’t know you were so cuddly with eachother? What’s next, you’re going to give him a lick on the cheek?” Rainbow Dash smirks.

“Eep! Rainbow Dash!” Fluttershy squeaked embarrassed by her friend’s words.

Even if she already kissed him twice but she wasn’t the type to gossip about those kind of things.

“Thought you were scared stiff of dragons Shy but I might be wrong, you probably want to buck him till next Tuesday am I right.” She said with a coy smile.

Fluttershy’s whole face was bright red as she passed out from extreme embarrassment. Samson quickly set her on the seat in front of him making sure she was ok.

“Huh, guess I went a bit too far?” Rainbow Dash rubbed her chin.

“Oh gee you think?” He said sarcastically.

“She’ll be fine, it’s Fluttershy after all.” She waved it off

“Yet you gave her one hell of a embarrassment RD, not to mention saying she wanted to kick me. What’s that about?”

“Kicking?”

“Yeah when you said she wanted to buck me, now why would you say she wanted to kick me?”

Rainbow Dash looked at him for a few seconds till she started chuckling which made Samson confused.

“What’s so funny?” He asks.

“Samson, bucking means different things. I was talking about the different kind of bucking.”

“A different kind?”

“Well yeah, bucking means not only kicking.” Rainbow Dash suddenly went up to his ear.

“It also means to fuck you.” She said in a low seductive whisper.

“……I…wha?” Samson was lost for words.

“Yup and I can see why she would totally buck you, you are one hell of a stallion. I wouldn’t mind being part of your herd Samson. I do find you a really great guy and quite attractive as well, scales, wings and all.” Rainbow Dash gave him a small lick on his ear.

If Samson could, he would be bright red as Fluttershy was right now, but since he has ruby scales he can’t. Samson couldn’t believe she actually said those words and licked him! Why were they doing this? First it was Twilight’s confession she really cares for him, then it was Applejack when she kissed him in her home, next it was Rarity’s slightly long kiss at the party, the talk with Fluttershy he had not too long ago and where that led up, now this? Why were they acting like this, he is a dragon and they are ponies and yet they seem to be showing that they want to be more than friends with him. He was trying to figure out why but then Rainbow Dash gave him a quick rub on his face before she hopped off the chair and went back to her seat but not without giving Samson a good view of her flank as she sways it back and further sexily. He followed the moving ass for a few seconds before he snaps out of his ogling and realized that he was checking out Rainbow Dash!

“What. The. Fuck. Just. HAPPENED!? Where the hell did that come from? How can she think that way of me? It doesn’t make any freak’n sense at all! I’m a fucking lizard and she’s a hot sexy Pony…MOTHERFUCKER NOT AGAIN! Bad thoughts, very, very, very, VERY bad thoughts! No think of ponies of ANY sexual manner at all! Get your hormones under control Samson, tis neither the place nor the time to EVER think like that of them! Wait, maybe this is some weird Pony faze, yeah that’s got to be it. Once they find a nice guy and fall for them they’ll stop having these feelings for me……and why does that sound like I wouldn’t like that? Oh dear lord I must be some kind of perverted freak.” A low groan brought back Samson out of his thoughts as Fluttershy regain conciseness.

“Hey Fluttershy, you ok?” He asks as he helped her back up.

“…Yeah I’m ok…sorry about Rainbow Dash…she has the tendency to have a foul mouth and say some inappropriate things at times. But she means no harm.”

“Yeah I kinda figured. But weird thing is when she said you wanted to buck me I thought she implied you wanted to kick me.”

“But I would never kick you Samson.”

“I know that, what I was getting at is I should of realize that words here have different meanings.”

“Why sure, many of our words have different meanings…though when she said I wanted to buck you…” She went silent with a blush on her face.

“No need to go any further Fluttershy, I know you aren’t like that plus you wouldn’t even consider doing that with someone like me.” He chuckle a little

“…Well…I can’t say I wouldn’t mind doing that with you.” She said in a low whisper with a small smile.

“……Come again?”

“Um nothing, I’m just going to see how the others are doing so if you’ll excuse me Samson.” Fluttershy went over to where the others sat leaving a very confused Samson to himself.

“………What the flying fuck…did I hear that right or am I crazy?” Samson said to himself.

While Samson sat by himself trying to make sense as to what was going on in the back rows, the girls started talking at the front. They were discussing a few things, mainly about Samson.

“I can’t believe you said that Dash and in front of Samson! What were you thinking?” Twilight snapped at Rainbow Dash.

“Not to mention how crud your words are. Saying things like bucking him till Tuesday, such a un-lady like manner indeed.” Rarity added.

“Oh like none of you haven’t ever thought of him that way at least once. I know for damn sure all of you want to fuck him just as much as I do.” Rainbow Dash retorted.

“Will you lower your voice?! May I remind you Samson can hear a pin drop a mile away. We know you really like him Rainbow Dash like that, hell we all do. After all he’s done for us plus for the fact that he’s the sweetest, kindest, and pretty much all around greatest guy ever to walk in our lives. It ain’t a big wonder why we want him. But you can’t let your Cycle think for yer and blurt out those obscene words like a two Bit whore.” Applejack said.

“…Did I really come off like that?”

“It’s not your fault Rainbow Dash, our Cycle makes us so out of character at times that we can’t help it. Plus the whole last for a week or so is always a pain.” Pinkie Pie said.

“That’s right, it’s almost that time again. It’s in about four days from now isn’t it?” Fluttershy asks.

“Yes and we have to control it the best we can. We may all agree that we want to be part of Samson’s herd but we have to take baby steps. He is after all a completely different species than us so he might not find us attractive at all…I don’t think he even finds us nearly close to his type of female. So the possibility of getting rejected by him is very high.” Twilight said.

“But we won’t know till we try.” Pinkie Pie said.

“She’s right. Maybe we can have a night together with him after the business with the Princesses is over and tell him our feelings for him and hopefully explain the situation we’re in.” Rarity suggested.

“Then it’s settle, after our visit with the Princesses we’ll talk to Samson about it…um…is it me or does Samson look distracted lately?” Twilight asks as she looked over to Samson as he was looking out the window with a far off gaze.

Which was a good thing meaning he isn’t using his sharp hearing to listen to their conversation which would make it very awkward.

“Actually yes, he’s been like that since the party ended that night. I hope nothing’s wrong with him…I tried to cheer him up a bit but I guess I failed.” Fluttershy said with a slight frown.

“It’s probably just all the crazy stuff that has been happening to him lately. Fighting monster and getting thrashed like he did must be a lot for him so don’t feel bad Fluttershy. He’s just needs time for himself for now.” Rainbow Dash said.

“I guess you’re right. Oh we’re here!”

The train finally made it to the Canterlot Train Station as it pulled in. The group got off and headed to the castle but then Twilight placed a little necklace with a sun and moon piece around Samson’s neck.

“Um, what’s this?” Samson asks looking at the necklace.

“It’s a special pass to let you in Canterlot, the Princesses wanted to give this for you so the guards won’t think you’re a threat since you are a dragon going into a Pony society like this one.” Twilight explains.

“Oh good thinking. That would be a pain in the ass to get stop by the guard’s just cause of my looks.”

“Hold it right there!” A white Pegasus guard with gold armor shouted at the group going up to Samson.

“…just like that. Crap.” He said with an apathetic expression.

“You’re not going near Canterlot dragon now fly off before I call in the entire army on your scaly ass!” The guard snapped.

“Wait good sir, he’s a special guest of the princesses. Take a look.” Rarity pointed at Samson’s pass port necklace.

“What the? Why would our majesties what to see a hot-headed, fire-breathing, scaly devil like that thing?” He asks quite shocked.

“Thing? Ok I know dragons aren’t ‘buddy friendly’ with ponies but that’s just fucking speciesism…I think?” Samson frowned.

“The Princesses wish to speak with him on some very important matters and I believe they won’t be pleased to know that you held us up for the important meeting.” Twilight stated making the guard gulp.

“R-r-right, well then you may go. Have a nice day in Canterlot. Sorry for the delay.” He smiled nervously moving to the side.

“Thank you.” Twilight nodded and the others went by.

Now Canterlot was a hell of a different city than Ponyville, it was basically the Hollywood version of Equestria. The folks were all high class Ponies, mainly Unicorns and Earth ponies here than Pegasi. The buildings, shops, and restaurants were all fancy and made with sturdy material than just wood and hay. The Ponies for some strange reason had their heads held high and their eyes close while walking, like those stereotypical style high class stance, they even have the stereotypical cloths to match their attitude. Samson could tell right off the bat they were full of themselves and thought little of those who aren’t like them. And as expected, they were gawking and scared of him as he walked along the city road to the castle. They gave him wide birth as he walked with the others. And he saw many of the guards were on edge as well waiting for him to start doing something ‘dragony’ and have an excuse to go after him. But Samson heeded no mind to them and just followed the others.

Soon they reached the castle and boy was it big, it looked like one of those castles from those fairy tale books you seen as a kid. It had the works, large stain class windows, a drawbridge with a river under it, white guard walls, and flags on top of the place. Samson was impressed by the architect of this place as it was a throw back to what Equestria might have been years ago.

“Damn, this place is huge. Hate to get lost in here.” Samson said looking at the castle.

“Yeah the first time I lived here to be teach by the Princess I got lost within the first hour. Princess Celestia sent all her guards to find me. I was found by her in one of the halls, they all looked alike so how was a filly supposed to know where she was?” Twilight said.

“I bet, so what are the Princesses like anyways?”

“Oh where to begin, Princess Celestia is probably the kindest, bravest, smartest, and the most beautiful Pony ever. Her wisdom and kindness has helped many ponies over the years as her guidance to advance their knowledge and greatness in themselves has spread throughout all of Equestria. She has saved many lives and gave many hopes. She rules all of Equestria with her younger sister Princess Luna. Like her sister Princess Luna both the beauty and the wisdom that makes her a great leader. She brings the moon up every night while Princess Celestia raises the sun every morning.” Twilight explains with enthusiasm.

“Wait, are you saying the Princesses control the sun and moon? How is that even possible!?”

“They’re Alicorns Samson, they are the most powerful type of ponies ever. They can do stuff like that with no problem at all. Some say that even made the sun and moon.” Applejack said.

“No shitting? Back in my world no one controls the sun, the planet just revolves around it because of the sun’s gravity and same goes for the moon except the planet’s gravity moves it. So holy hell they must be powerful to do stuff like that.” Samson said.

“Oh yes darling, the Princesses are powerful but are benevolent and fair to all.” Rarity said.

“You think they’ll be ok with me since you know I’m all scales and stuff?”

“Oh don’t worry Samson, unlike that jerky guard back at the station the Princesses will be kind to you. Even if you’re not a Pony they’ll like you just fine, like we love you.” Pinkie Pie said giving him a pat on the head.

“If you say so guys.”

The group went through the gates into the court yard and went up the stairs but like at the train station they stop Samson from entering.

“Halt! This dragon is not allowed in the castle.” The guard said.

“Oh for the love of Equestria! Listen meat head, Samson is a special guest here can’t you see the pass port on his neck?!” Rainbow Dash snapped at him.

“We weren’t informed of this so until we hear it from the Princesses themselves the dragon stays outside.” The other said.

“Look sirs, Samson is with me and I’m Princess Celestia’s number one student so that should say he’s isn’t a threat at all.” Twilight tried to explain.

“We’re sorry Madam Sparkle but that’s not enough to make us let him through. If you have important business with the Princesses then you and the other five can enter but he has to stay outside.”

“Now hold on there partner, the Princesses ask Samson to see him too.” Applejack stepped in.

“Ok now just settle down girls, no need to cause a scene. I can wait out here and you guys can go on.” Samson spoke up.

“Are you sure Samson?” Fluttershy asks.

“Yeah I’ll be fine.”

“If you say so, it won’t take long to get the Princesses to get you in so we’ll be quick.” Twilight said and the other went inside to find the Princesses.

“…so…how long have you two been guards?” Samson tried to start a conversation with them but it was really awkward.

“If you could, please don’t talk to us dragon. There’s an area you can wait in till we can figure out what to do with you. Just follow the signs.” The guard pointed to a hedge opening.

“…Um…cool. Thanks.” Samson walks over to the entrance and followed the path.

“Man what jerks these guys are, I can definitely say Ponyville is a thousand times better than this stuck up place filled with assholes. Really hope these Princesses aren’t like the rest of these jerkwads. Still this place is amazing.” Samson said to himself.

Samson walked through the maze like hedges till he reached a large open garden with a small bond, a table with chair, a few walk ways leading to door on the palace, and thousands of different flowers.

“Holy crap, look at this place. Now this is what I call a garden. But then again if you roll in big bucks you can afford things like this.”

Samson walked around the garden looking at the flowers admiring them while taken a whiff at some of them. They smell really good, unlike the flowers of earth these flowers carried a soothing aroma that put him at ease. Samson breathed in as he felt relax.

“Got to say, this is pretty nice. The town, though filled with jerks, looks amazing. The cool temperature complements the warm sun. The Mountain side makes this place stand out. And the low pink cloud makes the scenery look……wait, low pink cloud?” Samson whipped around to see indeed there was a low pink cloud hovering near him.

“………ok……this is weird……and I mean more than usual in this world. Now I’ll accept sentient Technicolor ponies, mythical beasts, and ponies eating eggs, but what the fuck is with the pink cloud?”

The cloud slowly moved over Samson and started to drizzle him in brown rain.

“Gah, nasty! For fuck sakes man, a pink cloud the rains dirty water now that’s just…wait a minute…this tastes just like…chocolate milk!?” Samson licked his lips tasting the rain.

“What the hell is going on? First I got this bullshit from the guards now there’s a pink cloud that rains chocolate milk, what’s next? The dam cloud taste like candy……ok I know I can’t really grab a cloud since its all vapor…but fuck it!” Samson slowly reached out and was surprised he actually took a chunk of the cloud.

He examines it a little bit before smelling it. It smelled like cotton candy so he took a bite and found it was cotton candy!

“Holy shit pickles on a stick! A cotton candy cloud raining chocolate milk, I have to be going crazy now cause there’s no way……but maybe I should ask the one who made this thing. You can show yourself now, you hid yourself pretty well but now I can sense you.” Samson called out.

“I was wondering how long it would take you to notice me.” Said a male voice.

Samson turned to the owner of the voice and was shocked to see who it was. There floating just a yard away from him was a creature that looked like a mix match experiment gone crazy as he had different animal parts on his body, a horse-like head with a deer antler on the right, a blue goat horn on the left on top of his head, one long fang, yellow eyes with different-sized red pupils, a goat beard, and white bushy eyebrows. He has the right arm of a lion, the left claw of an eagle, the right leg of a lizard which was red, and the left leg of a goat which was light brown. In addition, he has a bat's right wing, a Pegasus' left wing, a horse's mane and a dragon-like snake's tail with a white tail tuft. The shape of his body resembles that of a snake or an Oriental Dragon and it was dark brown with the exception of his neck and head which were grey and his tail which was red.

“So you’re the dragon I’ve heard so much about. The one that saved Ponyville not once but twice and protect them from monsters of horror. But I must admit I imagine you to be…taller.” The creature said with a smile hovering in the air.

“……Um…no disrespect to you what so ever…but what the fuck are you supposed to be?” Samson blurted out.

“Oh how rude of me, I am Discord, the Spirit of Disharmony and a Draconequus……recently reformed but not all the way as I still love to pull out a little chaos here and there to keep things lively.” Discord said as he pulled out a glass from behind his back and held it near the cotton candy cloud as it filled it up with chocolate milk.

“Want some?” He offered.

“No thanks I’m good.”

“Suit yourself.” Discord ate the glass of milk like it was a piece of food.

“…So Discord, how’d you hear of me anyways?”

“Who hasn’t? A large ruby dragon with the ability to use more than fire to stop evil beast from hurting the innocent ponies while serving a good beat down on the monsters. My boy you’re a legend in the Pony world now Samson.” He said acting out some of the parts of Samson defeating puppet monsters while he wore a Samson hat.

“I’m a Pony legend; man did not see that shit coming.”

“Yup but I’m a lot more interested in your ability to use chaos.” He said snapping his fingers making the stuff he had disappeared.

“Why is that?”

“As a wielder of chaos like myself I am always in the lookout for another that can use it too. You see, I am the only Draconequus around these parts so it gets a bit lonely to be the only one to have the powers I have. And when I heard of another that uses chaos as well, as you can imagine my surprise and glee to know there is, out there in the yonder, another chaos user like moi. Makes my heart swell with great happiness.” Discord said while poofing around Samson.

“Um, glad to hear it but you might not want to think too deep into that man. The Chaos Breath is a bit different than your chaos as it is ment to disrupt and disorientates the power flow within the enemy. While your chaos looks like when an animator goes shit crazy with cartoon nonsense…no offense to you.”

“I see, well beggars can’t be choosers as they say. But I have a wonderful idea. How’s about you and I have a good fashion chaos brawl!” He said excitedly.

“Beg your pardon?”

“Indeed, a chaos battle to see what kind of chaos you have. I am quite curious as to what type your chaos wield Samson my boy.” He repeated with a toothy grin.

“I don’t think that’s wise Discord, the Chaos Breath is an ancient and powerful breath any dragon could use. It’s not something you throw around willy nilly, it’s a very dangerous power that shouldn’t be taken likely.”

“Oh come now don’t be such a little wuss. A little spare never hurt anypony now put up your dukes Samson and let’s have ourselves a showdown!” Discord snaps his fingers and an old time boxing uniform appeared on him with a handlebar mustache rolling his gloves in the air.

“Sorry Discord but I was taught not to do things like that concerning my ancient breaths so I’ll have to pass. I hope you under-SPLAT!” A pie slammed into Samson’s face interrupting him.

“I’m afraid I must insist, I need to know what powers you wield for the sake of all.” He said looking at his loin paw.

“…Ok let’s try this. You need to understand that the power I have can’t just-SLAP!” A banana peel slaps him in the face.

“And you must understand you’re a little pussy for not taking my offer like a man.” Samson was getting really ticked off by this.

“So being a pussy for saying no to dumb shit like you want then call me the biggest fucking pussy of them all cause there isn’t nothing you can say……wait a minute. Why did you said need to know? Unless…you want to know if I am the trouble because I have the ability to use chaos.”

“Now you’re catching on. I know first-hand how chaos can change lives and any being that has it can drastically change the game field to their own way. So when I heard of a dragon using chaos I had to know, will you be like me or worse?” He said with a little seriousness in his voice.

“I guess that would cause some eyebrows to rise. Well then I say we get this shit started right.” Samson grinned showing his teeth.

“Now you’re talking my language dragon, let’s play chaos!”

“Bring it on you fucked up Chimera!” Samson smirked standing on two legs ready to brawl.

WITH THE MANE SIX

“I just can’t believe how rude these guards are to Samson, I knew he wouldn’t get a warm welcome but to be called it and thing! Now that just boils my blood!” Rarity huffed as her and the others headed to the throne chamber.

“I know right? Why are they being so mean to Samson? He’s like the nicety niceness of all guys, plus he’s so fun to party with.” Pinkie added.

“I’m afraid that’s how things are girls. As much as I hate to bring this up, we weren’t any different when we first met him. We all thought Samson was just another dragon wanting to hurt us…so it’s not so hard to think why they act towards him…we pretty much did the same thing.” Twilight responded with a slight sad sigh.

“Even I didn’t fully trust him after he saved us from the Bat Creatures, it took me some time to see he’s a really great Pony…dragon that is. And now Samson is facing this all over again. Poor Samson, I wish we could help him somehow.” Fluttershy said.

“Don’t worry guys Samson will just brush this off. He does have a cool head about this.” Rainbow Dash said.

“Better than most, don’t know how he keeps his temper like he does. Must be self-taught or something.” Applejack said.

“Now that is a trait most rare these days.” Said a kind voice from behind.

“Indeed it is sister.” Another voice spoke.

The voices spook the Mane Six making them jump. They quickly turned around to see two regal Ponies standing in front of them. The first was taller out of the two with a gleaming white coat and a flowing mane and tail of light cerulean, light turquoise, very light cobalt blue, and pale heliotrope long and moving as if the wind was moving it but there wasn’t any wind. Her pale, light grayish magenta eyes held both kindness and great wisdom. Her Cutie Mark was the sun and she wore a golden crown with a purple gem and matching necklace with ‘shoes’ on her hooves. She had both a horn and wings making her an Alicorn. Next to her was another Alicorn with teal eyes, dark sapphire blue coat, moderate cobalt blue mane and tail with a translucent outline, and she wore a little black tiara with a black necklace with a crescent moon on it and ‘shoes’ and her hooves. Her Cutie Mark was a crescent moon on a black backround.

These two are Princess Celestia and Princess Luna.

“Princess!” Twilight went up to her and rubbed her head on her neck affectionately.

“My most faithful student, it’s good to see you again.” Celestia said while rubbing her head on hers.

“And it’s good to see you too Princess Luna.” Twilight said looking at Luna with a smile.

“And a good afternoon to you and your friends…odd, we thought thou would bring the dragon known as Samson.” Luna asks.

“Yeah about that, the guards wouldn’t let him in for the fact he’s a dragon and all.” Applejack answered.

“What, didn’t you give him the amulet passport?” Celestia said.

“Well um you see Twilight did but um the guards didn’t believe it so Samson is waiting outside.” Fluttershy said.

“Oh dear, I was hoping his first trip to Canterlot would be better than this. But the guards are just doing their jobs so we can’t blame them. Let’s go find him and we’ll treat him with the proper hospitality he should have gotten. Now where is he?” Celestia asks.

“He’s waiting at the courtyard near the drawbridge you majesty.” Rarity answered.

“Then we shall greet him there now.” Luna said.

So the Mane Sixe and the Princesses walked back to the court yard but found no Samson in sight.

“Samson! Paging Mister Samson! Samson! Where are you? Are you here? Or here? Maybe in here? Up there? Down there?” Pinkie Pie called out while looking up trees, in pots, on the wall, under the bridge, and in bushes but still hasn’t found him.

“Weird, where the hay did that dragon go? Hey guards, did you do something to our friend?” Applejack spoke to the guards but they didn’t answer.

“Yo royal jackasses, have you seen our friend that you brush off like a bug? Hey I’m talking to you jerks!” Rainbow Dash snaps at the guards but he doesn’t respond at all.

“What’s with these guys? They’re acting as if I am not totally flying in front of them.” Rainbow Dash waves her hoof at their face and yet nothing.

“Perhaps we have the answer thy seeks. Allow us.” Luna walks up to the guards.

She first inspects them by looking them straight in the eye for a bit seeing if they could see her. After a minute she lets out a sigh.

“That jokester did it again my beloved sister; put them in a trance spell and by the looks of it was a couple of hours in these two are in.” Luna said.

“Wait, are you saying these two are under some spell?” Pinkie Pie said.

“You’re hitting the nail on the head; it seems Discord is at his ways once again.” Celestia said.

“But I thought he was done with being evil? I mean we still have our usual Wednesday afternoon tea and he is always polite.” Fluttershy said.

“Oh he’s reformed but that doesn’t mean he completely kick the habit of pulling pranks and jokes around here as it is his nature to do so. Normally they are just harmless though pain in the rear pranks he does around here, but seeing this spell he has not only put them in a deep trance but it looks like he had control them as well. This is far from the normal jokes he does. It seems he wanted a private audience with your friend.” Luna explained.

“Meaning he was the one that made Samson stay out here, but why do it?” Twilight asks.

“As Luna explained, it would stand to reason that he wishes to see him in private and without any of you there. The reason even I can’t guess…unless it’s about his powers…then that would make sense.” Celestia said.

“How come?” Pinkie Pie asks.

“I believe the missing letter from you explains much. In your letters you send me about Samson and his heroics you also mention he was able to use darkness and chaos as his breaths. Discord must have wanted to know if Samson truly does wield chaos as his power, but for what extent of how much he wants to know is beyond even me. But if I have to guess, he wants to know if Samson could use chaos like him, and factoring that Samson is a dragon then it would be safe to say he may want to form a collaboration of some kind.” Celestia explains.

“But it also gives us worry. To have such powers and accounting he is a dragon, an ancient creature that outdates even Alicorns, we also have a bit of wonder and caution with him as well. Any being with great power such as he must be seen as a potential threat till otherwise concluded. It is a precaution we have to see for he could be a threat, it is no offense to him but we need to know.” Luna added.

“I understand but where could Samson gone off to?” Twilight asks.

“I believe these two may know that question, Lulu if you please?” Celestia asks nicely.

Luna nodded as she lowered her horn near the guards as it glowed with her power. The aura surrounded the two dispelling the spell Discord used on them and within a few seconds the two came out of the trance.

“Oh my head, what happen?” One of them asks in a low groan.

“I feel like I was being pulled by strings like a puppet.” The other said rubbing his head.

“Guards do you remember anything that transpired within the last hour or so?” Luna asks.

“I…I can’t remember a thing…I do remember relieving some of the guys from there morning post and was letting my mind wonder a bit…and then nothing…what happen to us?” The guard asks.

“Discord put you in a trance but it seems you have no ill effect from it however I would feel better if you two go to head to the infirmary just to make sure nothing’s wrong, will both of you be able to walk there on your own?” Celestia asks with concern.

“Yeah we’ll be fine your Highness. Let’s go man.” The two guards slowly went to the infirmary to get checked out.

“We are always displeased with Discord pulls stunts like this with our subject’s sister. Why do we have him here again?” Luna asks.

“Another time to ponder; right now Discord has Samson with him and we must find them.”

“But how can we find them if we have no clue as to where to start?” Rarity asks.

“YEOW! OK NOW YOUR ASKING FOR IT YOU JACKED UP MEAT PUZZLE!” Samson’s voice roared in the air.

“…asks a stupid question.” Rarity began.

“There in Tea Garden, quickly follow us!” Celestia said as the two Princesses lead the others to the garden.

It didn’t take them long to reach the garden and found both Samson and Discord locked in battle. Samson was trying to catch Discord in the air but he was evading him with ease. The others were shocked to see them fighting one another but this fight seems different than the ones Samson’s old fights. But none of the less they need to stop it.

“Come on guys we need to-don’t interfere my little ponies.” Celestia spoke up interrupting Applejack.

“But Princess, we have to stop them. They’re making a mistake, they think they are enemies and they might hurt eachother.” Twilight said with sound reason.

“I’m afraid we can’t interject in this one, Discord wanted to see Samson in action for a reason and whatever that reason is we must let this continue, with minimum bloodshed I hope.” Celestia said.

The others were confused by her words but seeing as none of them could really just step in this fight without getting hurt they had no choice but to wait. They looked back to see Samson still trying to catch Discord, Discord himself looked like he was having a lot of fun and he was.

“Come now Samson I really want to see what you can truly do. Be creative and show me what you got!” Discord egged him.

“If you insist.”

Samson stopped chasing him as his eyes turned light grey but instead on using his Gale Breath Samson started to twirl in the air going faster and faster each second. Discord and the others were puzzled as to what he was doing. As Samson continue to go faster a tornado formed around him as a suction started to pull Discord in the tornado. Acting quickly Discord latch his claws on the concrete wall and hang on for dear life but the strength of the tornado was too much and was sucked right in. Discord spun around and around in the vortex getting dizzy as hell before it spat him right onto the ground with a hard thump.

“Ouch…got to say didn’t see that coming.” Discord mumbled in the dirt.

Samson stops his vortex spin and landed near Discord picking him up by his head looking at him with a grin.

“Was that a creative for you dude?”

“Indeed but nothing comes close to this!” Discord suddenly disappeared from his grasp.

Samson looked around trying to see where he’ll pop up or what he would do. From little he gather Discord can summon up any object or recreate living and non-living things into new forms but they all have the same M.O. they all have to have a joke, prank, or laugh of a cartoon way. Meaning he must expect the unexpected. So Samson ready himself for whatever Discord will do. Suddenly music filled the air that sounded hypnotic. He turned to Discord sitting on a rug playing a wooden flute with a rag wrapped around his head and white pants and in front of him was a weave basket with the lid off. Slowly something green came out of the basket and it looked like a king cobra made out of toilet paper. Samson cocked his head back both confused and wondering. Soon more toilet paper cobras slithered out from the basket and made their way to Samson. Then they all jumped on him wrapping themselves around his body cocooning him in a toilet paper trap, he kinda looks like a dragon mummy. Samson blinked not sure how to react to the situation he’s in now. Discord moved his way over on his now flying carpet.

“Now that’s creativity dragon, I like to see you try getting out of this.” He smirked.

But his smirk vanish as Samson easily ripped the toilet paper off of him and grab Discord by the horns.

“……Right…maybe toilet paper may not been a good way to hold off a dragon.” He concluded.

“No shit man but if you want to play it like that then let me show you something from my world I like to call mega noogie!”

Samson threw him in a head lock and started to give him a noogie with great force. Discord squirm and yelps as he felt his fur coming off and his scalp feeling like it was on fire. Samson kept it up for four minutes strait before letting him go. Discord ran around the garden trying to ease his now flaming head, no seriously it’s on fire. Samson was laughing at Discord’s attempt to cool himself off but with no water around he tries to put it out by taking off his head and stomping off the flames. After the flames was out he put his head back on his neck but now he has a headache.

“Gah, by all the chaos in the world that smarts! Now that was a dirty trick Samson.” Discord said pointing his finger at him.

“Don’t blame me dude, you’re the one that started this by throwing banana peels and pies at me. All I’m doing is playing your game you oh so insisted I needed to play.” Samson said.

“And I’m loving it! Oh you have no idea how much fun this is for me. I’m always cooped up in this castle board out of my mind cause everypony is such a stick in the mud and none of them can even match me to combat all I do to them. The Princesses have the power but of course they don’t act upon it; by the Pit it was driving me crazy! But then you showed up and now I have a playmate that can actually play one of my games and throw back even harder!” Discord said with a happy tune.

“Um…glad you’re having fun?”

“And it’s all thanks to you and to show my appreciation we’ll take this to a whole new level!” Discord then summoned hundreds of pies out of nowhere.

“…crap.” Samson groaned.

With an arm motion by Discord all the pies flew right at Samson but instead of evading them his eyes turn dark purple and let loose a powerful beam of darkness at the pies destroying them all with a few shots. The others were awe at his aim using darkness even Discord was impressed.

“Not bad right? Hey you wanted to see some of my powers and you-WHAM!” But a kitchen sink slams on his head stopping his sentence.

“If I my correct you my boy, I said I wish to see your chaos powers in action. But I would be lying if I said I wasn’t surprise or impress with you using darkness like that. Not many beings could control it well without turning dark themselves. So kudos to you, cheers!” Discord turned on the sink and out came a mug with apple cider in it.

But before he could sip it Samson’s tail wraps around his feet and pulls him off the ground and slams him on the ground. Shaking off the sink he quickly pin him down and lick his index claws but instead of saliva it was a thin layer of ice. He sticks the ice claws in both his ears and did a swirling motion in them. Discords eyes blow up into the sizes of dishes as the eerie feeling of the cold inside his ears was sending bad shivers down his body. Samson gets off of him as Discord rolls around trying to get the ice out while Samson was laughing his ass off.

“Oh god this is too much! I think I’m going to lose my lunch.” He laughed.

But suddenly the ground turned into a brown soft substance and started to sink. Samson tried to get out but the stuff just keeps pulling him back in and it wasn’t long till only his head was above the muck. Samson struggles to get out but still was unable to even move more than an inch. Discord just chuckled at his attempts.

“It’s surprising how thick chocolate pudding is that many just brush it off as a desert rather than a trap.” Discord takes a taste of the pudding with a large spoon.

“Chocolate pudding!? Dude, is sweets all you think about?” Samson asks.

“Not really, I also thinks about pranks like this one.” He snaps his finger.

In a flash of light Samson was out of the pudding and in a wooden catapult. Before he could react it launches him in the air as Discord appears with a bucket of tare in claw. He stick it out as Samson passes him dumping the whole thing on him as the wind spreads it all over his body. Discord disappears and reappears head with a pillow case and holds it in front of Samson’s path as he slams into it. White feathers clung on the tare making him look like a ugly tailed bird thing. He soon lands head first on the ground and slowly rolls sitting up. Discord was next to him as he puts on a red rubber glove in his head and an orange paper mache peak on his snout. Now Samson looks like a big ass ugly chicken. The others couldn’t help but snickered at his ridiculous looks.

“I must say, you make an excellent chicken, you might want to rethink your carrier as a poultry rather than a lizard with wings Samson.” He chuckled.

“Ini wer vers di wer Mana batobot zhrenic erekess ve, ITREWIC NOMENO SHIT STODA DI VE JAKA!” Samson spoke in the dragon tongue.

(Translation: By the power of the Mana that flows through me, GET THIS SHIT OFF OF ME NOW!)

“…Come again?” Discord asks not know what he said.

Soon a green aura surrounded Samson and suddenly all the stuff that was on him exploded off in a very cool way. Discord was astonish by the power he felt when Samson spoke those words.

“My word, was that the ancient dragon tongue itself?” He asks.

“Damn right it was, and to answer the other question I know you had about the green aura, that was my Mana doing its thing. Mana is like the fuel of Dragon Magic I have that got that shit off me…though I have to admit that was a damn good prank.” Samson said.

“Thank you kind sir but now I am even more enthralled to see that chaos power you poses, now then let’s play the final part!” Discord grinned as he shot in the air.

“Let’s!” Samson followed him up.

The two flew up a pretty good ways in the air and hovered about 20 feet away from eachother. Both Samson and Discord just looked at eachother grinning showing their teeth to one another neither moved an inch. Just waiting for the right moment to strike. Discord summons his powers in both his hands while Samson’s eyes turned dark red with black outlines as his Chaos Breath leaked out from his mouth. Everything was dead silent as the others from ground side was waiting for the final move from both of them. Suddenly Discord brought both his hands together and shot his chaos while Samson shot his. The two attacks collided into on another, both so different in nature. Both continue to unleash their attack not wanting to give up, the combined powers suddenly exploded in an intense blaze of heat and energy that could be felt up to a mile away. The Princesses quickly brought up a barrier to block the exploding attack. A cloud blocks their sights on the two so they have no idea what is going on but they could still hear their attacks for a few minutes till everything went silent again.

“Holy crap ya’ll, that has to be one hay of a way to show their powers. I never realize Discord could fight like that or show that kind of chaos before.” Applejack said.

“Indeed, he has great powers over chaos and all its forms. But Samson was equally amazing with his chaos powers too. It felt so different than Discord’s, it felt like the force of nature itself concentrated in one attack. We could never imagine such powers from a dragon before.” Luna said.

“But where are they, I can’t see anything?” Fluttershy asks.

“That’s where I come in, stand back guys.” Rainbow Dash spoke up.

The Princesses lower the barrier and Rainbow Dash made a mini tornado to remove the cloud. Once it was all clear the group saw both Discord and Samson on the ground looking at eachother as if they were ready to go again. The group stood tense waiting for another fight to break out. But then they heard a soft chuckle from them that slowly grew into a full blown laughter. The group just stood there wondering why they were laughing.

“Oh man, I have to say Discord that was indeed fun as hell. I never had so much fun in our ‘fight’ beats getting thrash by evil demonic spirits any day that’s for damn sure.” Samson said after he stopped laughing.

“And you put up a great fight Samson; you had such great control over that Chaos Breath of yours that I now see that you aren’t like me back in the old days nor will you ever be. Please accept my apologies for taken drastic steps in getting you to face me like this but I had to know.”

“No I understand, any creature using chaos shouldn’t be taken likely. You were worried I was a monster ready to spill blood and I hold no grudge against you. However I am a little tick that you actually use a fucking kitchen sink on me.”

“Call it payback for that noogie and I won’t forget that ice in my ears either.”

“Oh it was just a little icy wet willy that stuff comes off in the shower. Don’t be a baby man.” Samson snorted.

“Hey that was both nasty and kinda cool…but all in all, I like you Samson. You showed this old Draconequus a great time. Friends?” He stuck his lion paw for a shake.

“Friends.” Samson shook on it.

“Samson!” The two turned to see the Mane Six rushing up to them.

“Guys? Why are you all-OOF!” Samson was knocked on his back as all six of them jump on him.

“Oh Samson, we were so worried that you were actually in a fight with Discord and you might get hurt again.” Twilight said while hugging him.

“Him getting hurt? What about me, I was in that fight too.” Discord said.

“Please don’t scare us again darling, we don’t want to see you hurt again like before. I don’t think I could stand seeing you in pain again.” Rarity said rubbing her face on his.

“You know I think I twisted my ankle in the fight.” Discord spoke up.

“You mean so much to us Samson, please don’t go into fights so blindly again cause the next time…we might not see you again.” Applejack said hugging his arm.

“Ooooo my poor back, I think I need medical attention now.” Discord fake being in pain lying in a hospital bed.

“We care so much about you, so much more than you think. So please no more fighting like back with the spirit.” Fluttershy said with tears in her eyes giving him a small peck on the cheek.

“Man you guys are really hamming this on aren’t you?” Discord huffed.

“You’re the greatest guy ever in the whole wide world. We want you to know that we will always be with you but no more fights like these…I…I don’t want you to go bye-bye forever.” Pinkie Pie said kissing him too.

“Oh for crying out loud what am I chop liver?!” Discord spat out.

“Samson you may be awesome, cool, great, and really powerful……but we don’t want to lose you when you fight others like that…I…I don’t know what I would do if you died.” Rainbow Dash whispered touching her nose to his snout giving him a small nuzzle.

“Seriously? Am I like a ghost now, I’m right here! I’m the great Discord, you shouldn’t be ignoring me!” He said in mild anger having a hissy fit in the air.

“Just let it go Discord.” Celestia said and Discord just mumbled something about 'Samson get's all the attention.

Samson was so lost right now, their words sank very deep into his heart. He could feel as if their most strongest emotion was coming off of them and he could somehow tell it was for him, what the emotion was he couldn’t tell you. He never felt this kind of affection ever in his life. But when they said how he just went into a fight and that is scared them, the words of Avache ran through his mind. Again his point was made, he fought Discord a lot sooner than he wanted and even though it was only to show him he wasn’t a threat, they thought it was real. Meaning he was beginning to be like the monsters he fought, he is starting to believe he is becoming a beast. Samson then notice two large ponies with wings and a horn coming up to them. He was captivated by their beauty and grace, these must be the Princesses. Twilight was right they are very gorgeous ponies.

“Hello Samson, my name is Princes Celestia ruler of Equestria and this is my younger sister Luna who rules with me. It’s a pleasure to finally meet you. We’ve heard many great things about you.” Celestia said with a kind smile.

“Really?” Samson asks getting up after the others got off of him.

“INDEED WE HAVE SIR SAMSON!” Luna used her royal voice.

“Gah! Holy crap girl what’s with the booming voice!” Samson held his ears from the pain of her loud voice.

“THIS IS THE ROYAL VOICE THAT WE USE TO GREET ALL NEWCOMERS!” Luna replied.

“Arg!” Samson recoil from the loud voice.

“Luna, perhaps you should stop that, it seems Samson here has very acute hearing.” Celestia stated.

“Huh?” Luna looked at Samson and saw he was on the ground holding his ears as his left eye was twitching badly.

“Oh no, we are terribly sorry Sir Samson. We have to reminded ourselves this isn’t the days before we were banish. Please accept our apologies.”

“No biggie Princess but holy crap you got one nice set of lungs. It’s Luna right, nice name and I like your name too Celestia.” Samson said after he got the ringing out of his ears.

“Why thank you kindly and I am terrible sorry how you were treated so far, the ponies are very friendly once you get to know them. But the dragon race has been known to give them trouble more than once so please understand why they are uneasy by your presence.” Celestia said.

“I kinda knew that so I’m used to it by now.” He waved it off.

“Um Samson?” Fluttershy spoke up.

“Yeah?”

“If you don’t mind me asking, but why were you fighting Discord?”

“Oh that, he wanted to know if I was a threat or not since I use chaos like him.”

“So you two duked it out because Discord was suspicious of you?” Applejack asks.

“Pretty much, after you guys went into the castle the guards told me where I could wait so I went to the garden and after a rather WTF moment with a pink cloud, Discord showed up and demanded that he and I should fight, course I didn’t want to but after figuring out that he wanted to see if I was a threat or not since I can use the Chaos Breath.” He finishes his story.

“We are terribly sorry about Discord, as his nature is he can be quite a handful and pain but he does know what he is doing so we believe it was all for the better. Now how about we all retreat in the dining room for some lunch, we hope you will accept it as a proper apology for everything you went through this morning.” Luna said.

“That sounds good and please just Samson will do.”

“Of course I knew what I was doing Luna dear, but one thing still puzzles me though, aren’t you suppose too be larger than life?” Discord asks.

“Yes, by Twilight’s letters, you are larger than most common dragons but your around my hieght. How is it so?” Celestia asks.

“That would be my magic.” He answered.

“Dragons can actually do magic? I’ve only read about that in books but never in real life, would you be so kind and show us a little of your magic?”

Samson nodded tapping his chin thinking of what spell he could use, then he got an idea, taking a few steps back before being covered in the green aura. It grew to exponential size within seconds as the aura faded away revealing Samson in his normal sizes looking awesome as hell. The Princesses looked at him with awe and amazement as he was indeed a sight to behold. He looked both fearsome and magnificent, never before have they seen a dragon like him since many of the dragons they seen were never this big, have tusks, or were both quad and bipedal creatures. The sun seemed to aluminate his ruby scales making him stand out, but really got their attention was his eyes. His mix blaze orange and red eyes show great power, ferocity, and intelligent beyond most dragons but they also see kindness, wisdom, and what seems to be something…dark. Both of them guessed it wasn’t he that was dark but rather he has been in the darkness and it has made a great impact of his life. But that just seem to make him more of an amazing individual as it told them he was still kind even with a dark past and risked his life for other. Plus he really was a cool looking dragon as they heard, Discord however decided to be a little wise crack.

“Indeed you are an impressive dragon my boy, I can’t remember the last time I saw a dragon like you that had such a huge fat ass like yourself.” Discord said kindly.

“Yeah I’ve been told……come again?” Samson asks.

“Not to mention you are one scary sucker too, you must scare the kiddies everytime you walk down the road.” He continues on.

“Discord, that’s very rude to say.” Fluttershy said with a frown.

“I bet they made new laws for being so ugly is a crime too.” He snickered.

Samson just stared at him snorted a little as Discord continue his rant of him being uglier and scarier than a Diamond Dog’s butt and stuff like that. This lasted for a minute before Samson had an idea, he motion with his tail to the others to move away a bit. They got the message as they moved away from Discord. While his back was to him, Samson lowers his head near Discord and as he inhales deeply. The others saw what he was about to do so they covered their ears as Samson let loose a powerful roar that shook the very ground. The force of the roar was so great that Discord slammed into a wall face first with all of his fur removed from said roar leaving him a pink skin Draconequus with white boxes with little red hearts on them. Samson let up his roar while smirking at how silly Discord looked.

“Well what do you know; he took the meaning ‘jumped out of your fur’ in a whole new level.” Samson snickered.

The others also laughed at how funny Discord looked. It was Luna that first regained her composer but still had a smile as she turned to Samson.

“Thou has made quite a display indeed, not many could take on the Spirit of Chaos himself on his level and deliver it at the same time, plus it’s funny to see him get what he deserves.” Luna said.

“I do what I can.” Samson said shrinking back to his mini form.

“Indeed you have, now that is out of the way how about we retire into the dining room for something to eat?” Celestia said and the others nodded leaving Discord where he is.

So the group lead by the Princesses all headed to the dining room. When twilight said this place was big she wasn’t kidding, you could easily get lost in these halls for hours it seems. The inside was glamorous as the outside with expensive looking furniture, vases, paintings, rugs, and curtains. The walls, ceilings, and floor were garnish in the same expensive marble slabs and such. The place had many butlers, maids, and guards all walking around doing different tasks to keep this place running. And again, the guards were on edge and the other ponies gave him wide birth. Even though he didn’t show it, it was getting to him. The stares of fear and anger were starting to rattle him in the inside a bit. But he keeps him to himself. Soon they enter the dining room and there was a good spread of food on a large table in front. Most of it was vegetation of some kind while the rest were sweets, Samson figured he’ll be ok with just eating some fruits for now and when they get back home he’ll hunt for some meat. But then he saw one of the servants brought out a cooked meat of some kind and placed it in front of Samson. This surprised Samson greatly, Celestia saw his confused expression.

“Though we don’t eat meat at all for obvious reasons, we do serve it to guest that do eat it such as the Diamond Dogs and Griffins. We don’t want any of our guests to think we don’t recognize their diet and make them eat what we eat for our comfort, so please dig in Samson.” She said but Samson still didn’t touch the meat, he actually looked worried.

“Is something wrong?”

“…I…I don’t want you guys to feel uncomfortable about me eating meat. I know you are pretty disgusted that I do eat meat…so for the sakes of the rest of you I’ll just pass.” He said.

“It’s ok Samson, we don’t mind.” Pinkie Pie said.

“Really?”

“We appreciate that you want to restrain yourself from eating it in front of us darling but we don’t mind nor do we think little of you for doing it.” Rarity said.

“You sure?”

“We do sugar cube, we know you don’t eat meat in front of us for our sakes but we don’t want to force you to stop for us. So go on eat it.” Applejack insured him.

Samson looked at them all seeing if they all agree and they do. So with no hesitation, but with manners and restraint, he eat the rather good cooked food.

“So Samson, how have you adjusted in being in this world so far?” Celestia asks.

“Pretty good all considering, this place is just so unbelievable sometimes. Finding a world of talking ponies that can fly, use magic, or none of the above really makes you say ‘was that for real?’ and what not and that’s only the opening act as other creatures I thought that didn’t exist are also here. But all in all I say this place rocks, But I got to say when I woke up in the body of a dragon I kinda freaked out a bit but thanks to another dragon name Ju-long I was able to survive and learn many things of being a dragon. And I have to say being a dragon is freak’n awesome! But one thing still bugs me, how did I end up here?” Samson said taking a bite out of an apple.

“Yeah you never tell us how you ended up here, wanna spill the beans for us?” Rainbow Dash said.

“The very last thing I remembered was running to school cause I was a little late. I turned a corner to a short cut in hoping I could make it…and then nothing. After I turn that corner everything went black and when it all cleared here I am. So I have no clue as to how I got here.”

“So no super neat portals that suddenly appeared to suck you in, a magical cave of wonders, or even a rabbit hole you fell in?” Pinkie Pie asks.

“Nope, nothing like that…just darkness…I…I think something happen to me…but I don’t want to remember…I have this eerie chill everytime I try to remember…I’ll regret it.” He said looking down.

“Perhaps it just a post traumatic feeling of coming here in a new body, maybe after some time you’ll remember.” Twilight said.

“Here’s hoping, so what’s it like being rulers of a whole continent? Must be a real pain in the ass at times huh?”

“It does have its stressful moments and there are times that the position tests your every being but we have managed to do what we can for the good of all Ponies.” Luna said.

“My sister and I have tried our best to lead our kind to a greater tomorrow and bring peace. And along the way we have made many jumps forward into that dream…but also setbacks had taken its toll as well. We also tried to teach them to respect and learn to live in harmony to all species that live here, not just ponies…but for some it is hard. As you have might experience yourself, we are not on top of the food chain for there are creatures that could kill us, even myself and Luna. Creatures with greater power even the Elements of Harmony couldn’t defeat. But we stayed strong and have thrived in this world of ours and will continue to do so advancing to bring peace to all species everywhere.” Celestia said.

“Well I say you guys did a great job. Can’t imagine having that kind of weight all the time, trying to make you people lives good and shielding them from the horrors of what’s out there. Trying to always look strong for them when times get rough and making the tough decisions no one else can. I have respect for you guys and from what Twilight has told me you two truly care for your people and only want what’s best for them.” Samson said.

“I…we thank you for thy’s thoughtful words about us…and thou is correct…it hasn’t been easy making those tough calls…and we wish to say thank you for protecting our subjects from the monsters that invaded our land as well going so far as to even giving up your life for theirs. We must admit that when we heard a dragon was protecting Ponyville from creatures we were skeptical of thy’s motives but when we saw thy’s fight with Discord and the power thee wield and the decision to use alternate ways to defeat him it made us see you aren’t like other dragons in Equestria.” Luna said.

“Thanks, I try to make the best decision without going into violence. But is seems that’s getting harder to do by the passing day what with all these monsters coming from the wood work, especially the ones from my world.” Samson sighed.

“I believe Twilight mention about this different Wendigo from your world, a very dangerous spirit that poses the bodies of the living to kill and eat flesh. It was…very unnerving information to know that thing was among my little ponies. I must know, what other creatures are like the spirit from your world?” Celestia asks.

“Hard to say Princess, between all the folklore, myths, stories, and legends of my world, there has to be roughly 300 or so different creatures like the Wendigo in the aspect of being dangerous and deadly to all, and those are the ones I know, there might be hundreds to possible thousands more I haven’t heard off. But the thing is, I always believe they were made up from our wildest and darkest imaginations. Till today, there wasn’t any hard core proof they existed at all. So if any are real and come here, then we could have a problem.” Samson said.

“A-a-are they all bad like the spirit Samson? Fluttershy asks in slight fear.

“A lot of them yes and some even worse. But the real question is who is bringing them here. I talked to the Wendigo and it said it was brought here by a very powerful being and made it try to kill me plus it gave it power to help kill me and it was this same asshole that ordered the bat creatures to attack Ponyville to get to the Elements of Harmony as well. So we have something that can open a portal to my world and grab monster from there to here that have no problem killing anything in sight and some are very powerful.”

“Could this very same uncouth being might have brought you here too, maybe by mistake?” Rarity asks.

“I guess anything is possible Rarity but who knows. All I know is this dude has a serious beef with me and wants to get to you guys no matter the cost. But I won’t let that happen, I’ll protect you all even if I have to give up my life to do it.” Samson stated.

“A valiant thing Samson, Twilight was right you do have a good heart.” Celestia said with a smile.

“Thanks…is Discord still back at the garden, I know my roar scared the living crap out of him but damn I hope it’s not permanent.” Samson said looking kinda sheepish.

“Oh he’ll be fine; he always bounces back form anything so he’ll pop up so-BAM!” A loud thud noise was heard.

The others turn to see a large slab of stone with unusual writing on it at the end of the table and there next to it was Discord.

“Look what I found while exploring the vault from the sub-basement. And old dusty rock of some kind. Oh and I’ll get you back Samson from that roar.” He said casually.

“Discord! How many times do I have to say never go into that vault ever! That is a sacred place to my family and you had no right to go in there without our consult.” Celestia snapped at him.

“Now don’t ruin your pretty little face about it Tia, I merely brought this up so Samson could translate it for us.”

“Is…that written in the dragon language?” Samson asks looking at the slabs text.

“Yes, it used to belong to our parents. They had it for a long time but were unable to translate it. The dragon language is a very old tongue that many outside of the dragon race can’t read.” Luna said.

“Even I can’t read this nonsense and I’m part of the dragon family, but then again I spend my time perfecting chaos rather than learn anything boring like this.” Discord said.

“Hey think you can read it Samson?” Rainbow Dash asks.

“It’s pretty old and some of the words have been erased from whatever but I think I can give it a shot.” Samson walked up to it and started reading it.

“To the future, a warning from the past. Beware of a…creature born in one skin…and forge in another…for this world is in…new light and darkness…it shall bring a great terror…it…will bring great…battle and suffering to all…those around it…it…shall…be the betrayer…of all…this being…will have the power…of an ancient race…of species that…holds the power of change...and to those it…considers an alley…will perish in a blaze… of anger, betrayal, and ashes.” Samson finished.

“Well that sure doesn’t sound up lifting.” Applejack commented.

“I really don’t like the sound of that.” Fluttershy said.

“Nor us, this passage is foretelling of a great upcoming of evil and death. Does it specificity as to when it well happen?” Luna asks Samson.

“Eh hard to say, this thing has seen better days. The writing is shot to hell and the ones I could read I’m not sure that is what it is. For all I know this is just junk, but where did your parents get a stone slab of the dragon writing anyways?” Samson asks the Princesses.

“We don’t know, they never said where they got it or how. All they told us is that this slab is very important to all.” Celestia said.

“But the whole ‘creature of power’ and ‘betrayer’ business, what does that mean?” Rarity asks.

“It could mean a lot of things, from the writing I could read it’s pretty vague on the whole thing. It’s things like this that could mean anything that has already happen, like that king Sombra you told me once. He was a pony that betrayed his kind, the ashes and death could mean the disappearance of the Crystal Ponies since everyone thought they might of died, the jerk brought a lot of suffering and pain plus the blaze thing could be the conquest he left while taking over the place, and the change of skin might mean his looks as he couldn’t look like that before he turned into a asshole.” Samson explained.

“But what about the ancient species that held power or forge of skin deal, Sombra didn’t have all that.” Pinkie Pie asks.

“It might mean the changelings that attack here, those guys are a old race right, and they could change their appearance with a snap. So the slab could mean them too, from what Twilight told me on the takeover of this place the slab pretty much said all that and a little more. The point I’m getting at is the slab doesn’t say exactly how this is going to happen, when is going to go down, or who’s behind it. It could be talking about a lot of things that already happen so I say we just won’t let this bother us so much you know? Back in my world there was like a million stories and ‘prophecies’ that said pretty much what this slab is talking about and throughout history bits and pieces of it did happen and the world didn’t stop turning so I say with confidence that this slab is just talking about the things that already happen and even though I don’t know squat about your history, I won ‘t worry about it.” Samson explained more.

“He’s right you know, this thing is just talking out it’s behind about stuff that has happen before and we’re all still here. Might as well put this back, nothing but gibberish anyways.” Discord snaps his fingers and left with the slab.

“Sorry it wasn’t all that important like your parents thought.” Samson said looking at the two Princesses.

“No, it's for the better to know this was a future that will never happen then something to wait for, of a battle that could kill all. Thank you for translating this text and showing us that it has already pass us.” Celestia said.

“But if you don’t mind me asking, wouldn’t your parents know it was nothing to be afraid of and just throw it away?” Fluttershy asks.

“They were unable to translate it and were told it was very important so they just held onto it hoping it would tell them of the important they were told. As to who told them…they never said…all they told us is that it was somepony we would trust with all our hearts.” Luna said.

“Well that’s helpful. So besides the stone thingy being a dud what else should we do?” Rainbow Dash asks.

“How about a tour around the castle, I know many if you have yet to see the entirety of it yet plus we can give Samson a little history of our species as well if that interest you.” Celestia asks.

“Sure sounds like it could be cool, lead on.”

So the Princesses lead the group around the castle showing them important places and went into what most of the rooms were for. Basically a typical tour of the castle and it was somewhat interesting to Samson, it was when they enter a large room with stain glass windows with what look like the picture story of Equestria important events in their history that things got really interesting. (AN: I’m not going through each window cause I’m lazy you all know what windows are there.) Samson was amazed by what the story each one holds.

“Looks like you guys had some crap dealt to you before I came around.” Samson spoke up.

“Equestria may seem a peaceful place but we experience hardship and tragedy from different threats and timelines, from before and after mine sister and I rule. Our most recent threat was the return of King Sombra, but as you can see he was defeated and the Crystal Empire was saved.” Luna said showing him the glass.

“Yeah from what Twilight told me about him and what they went through, he sounded like a real prick.”

“A crude way of depicting him but yes he was a real tyrant. Such as Discord once was.” Celestia said.

“Oh now I thought we had that cold blood under the bridge by now Tia and I was only having fun.” Discord voice popped out from nowhere.

“You terrorize and humiliated the ponies for untold years with your ‘fun’ so excuse me for still holding a bit of a grudge.” She said with a deadpan tune.

“Where’s that old Pony saying ‘we should forgive and make friends with our enemies’ you were so into teaching Twilight here?” He asks as he steps out from the wall.

“He’s got a point, besides from what I’ve seen and heard Discord wasn’t a tyrant like you make him to be.” Samson said.

“See Tia, if my new friend here can see that then you should too.”

“If anything, Discord here was just being a titanic asshole.” He finished.

“…come again?”

“Well yeah dude, you were being a douche to the ponies doing dumb crap just to get a kick out of it. Not cool man. But then again, you are the embodiment of chaos and thus you do random and stupid things because it is both your nature and your very being. To be anything besides yourself is contradicting what the very essence of who you are, the changing factor of every formula of life itself. However man, there should be a balance in your life. Chaos is part of the balance of life so instead of always bringing chaos, why not bring it out when it’s needed. I know harmony isn’t your thing but balance is very different as it is the motion of opposite forces equaling out eachother to bring new ways of life. Harmony isn’t for everyone man so try balance.” Samson said.

The others were dumbstruck by his words. His logic did make sense to them as Discord was having trouble using his powers for harmony but if he did use it for balance then maybe it could actually work.

“Well my scaly friend you sure know how to surprise us, I would never thought you know such words of wisdom from somepony so young as you.” Discord said walking up to him patted his back.

“I’m a dragon of many scales.” Samson smiled before removing a ‘kick me’ sign from his back.

“Nice try.” He grinned.

“Dammit.” Discord snapped his finger in slight frustration.

“Hey I might be from another world but that doesn’t mean I don’t know pranks dude, but I respect you for using the classics. Not many-Auntie Celestia, Auntie Luna!” A voice ranged out from the halls.

“And that’s my que to leave, have fun with Prince Prick!” Discord then disappeared.

“Why do I have the feeling I’m not going to like who’s going to come from that door?” Samson said.

Before anyone could answer him a male Unicorn with a white coat, light brilliant artic blue eyes, and light amber mane and tail that looked regal came in. His mane looks like it was soaked in styling gel for days making it look slicker than butter. He had what looked like a piece of a suit on his chest with a red rose. He had that ‘high class’ look of a Canterlot Pony. Samson had this feeling this dude was not going to be pleasant at all. He heard a groan as he looked over to Rarity who looked like she was ready to punch the dude; she was trying to hide behind Samson as if she wanted to stay out of sight of him. The Unicorn walked up to the princesses with a disgruntle facial expression.

“There you are aunties; I have been looking all over for you. I have just had the most dreadful day ever!” The Unicorn whined.

“…I see…and what is it this time? Celestia said calmly but you can tell she was putting up an act.

“I was going to my favorite restaurant today when this commoner pumps into me, the nerve of someponies these days. The klutz not only had the audacity to pump into me but she also got me to step in a puddle. A PUDDLE! I was so outrage by this that I asked the local guards to take her in the cellar but they said ‘it was just an accident.’ and just left! It was like they didn’t know who I am, so I ask you to not only find the two guards that blow me of but also the mare that ruined my day and throw them all in the cells!” He said with a huff.

“…you don’t say? Well I’m sure the Pony didn’t mean to pump into you as the restaurant you are most likely talking about is the one that has the most crowds anywhere in Canterlot. It’s hard not to get pumped there, so understand Blueblood that it wasn’t ment against you at all.” Celestia said trying to reason with him.

“You don’t understand Auntie; I was touched by a commoner! I feel so violated that I had to take a two hour long shower. I’m a prince! And Princes shouldn’t have to deal with this at all.” The one known as Blueblood said with a stomp of his hoof.

“I am so ready to claw this dudes face out in the most violent and painful way, who the hell is this douche bag?” Samson whispers to Twilight.

“That’s Prince Blueblood, the nephew of the Princesses. I think their his 55 or 56 great aunts, can’t really remember.” She said.

“Not to mention he is the most pigheaded, self-center, rude, uncouth, uncivil, selfish, snooty, and all around biggest jackass I have ever the displeasure of knowing…pardon my language.” Rarity added poking her head from behind Samson as she was on his back still hiding.

“Plus he also said my apple delights were low-level commoner food unfit for his ‘royal lips’ that stallion has got to be the most unpleasant guy I have ever seen.” Applejack said.

“Ok screw the douche bag remark, this guy is a blame old prick. I’ve met his types before, give them a higher status and they think they can walk on anyone with little care for them.” Samson snorted.

“Anypony.” Twilight corrected.

“……really? Just really? Trying to make a point and you need to correct me…sigh…what am I going to do with you Twilight.” Samson shook his head but still had a smile.

“Oh sorry Samson got to remember to not do that to you.” Twilight blush a little.

“It’s fine.” He said giving her a scratch behind the ears.

Despite him having claws that can rip through bone, flesh, rock, and metal Samson was very careful about using them. Twilight was surprise that his claws felt good as he scratch behind her ears making her moan a bit. She leans in his touch loosing herself in how gentle and great it felt. Samson raised his eyebrow kinda surprised how much that affects her; it was the same reaction he got from Fluttershy back on the train. He was beginning to think that scratching the ears may be a tender spot for all ponies and not just Fluttershy.

“Note to self: Must be very careful with this power I have learned, it has great effects on them.” Samson thought to himself as he stops making Twilight look at him with her eyes saying ‘please don’t stop.’

“Since I’m here I require more Bits.” Blueblood said to the Princesses.

“More? We have given thou at least 3,000 Bits nay only a week ago, why thy need more?” Luna asks.

“I already spend it all.” He said like it was chump chance.

Now Samson was still new to this places currency deal with the whole Bit thing, but what he got so far is that when you set a price on an item you can haggle the price to a more desire setting so both parties can be happy. And it was basically like American dollars, one Bit is equal to one dollar. Plus there was no change either; it was all rounded numbers not the whole ‘you see it is 99 cents but it’s actually a 1.02’ bullshit. It’s all even out which he found out it was better. And many of the prices here are actually cheaper than his old world. So let’s just say a regular Pony makes 12 bits a day for a week, not eight hours a day but a whole day, that rounds up to roughly 84 Bits or 60 Bits if they only work five days a week. Seeing many of the foods are around 3 to 7 Bits depending on the quality, quantity, and freshness of the food plus other items such as drinks and other items for a day to day use. That might round up about 40 to 50 Bits of groceries alone leaving still enough to by extra items. Also keep in mind you can haggle the price to go lower making it more like 30 to 40 so Samson can see that this system of finance it better than the one in his old world and you can live a comfortable life if you’re smart about it. Knowing all that, what in the hell would cost at least 3,000 Bits? Or was this dude just a ‘I see it I must get it no matter the price’ which if he was then he’s a fucking greedy asshole.

“You know we can only give you a certain amount every few months Blueblood and we gave you more then you required than normal last time as you stated it was of the up most important that you need the increase. So you must wait until your next allowance.” Celestia said.

“What?! But this is extremely important, I ran out of my gel cream.”

“…Beg your pardon?”

“I ran out of it this morning and I need to stuck up, it’s a least 300 Bits a jar and I need about two hundred of it plus I need some new dress jackets since I wore all my pairs already twice in the past three weeks and need new ones, can’t be seen wearing the same thing more than twice you know.” He said looking at his hoof.

The others just stared at him can’t believing this pony was not only stuck up but a greedy little asshole that doesn’t care about anyone’s feelings or the person at all. It was then he notices the others standing next to the Princesses as he trotted up to them with a board expression looking them over. But for some reason missed that there was a ruby dragon in the room, making him not a observant Pony to begin with.

“Aunties, why are there commoners in the palace? Are they from some charity or something? I swear every charity from Cloudsdale to Manehattan is trying to take our money for their ‘causes’ such a dreadful way to do bother us important Ponies with meaningless things like ‘help the orphans’ or ‘better education’ such greedy little things.” Blueblood sneered.

“Hey watch it buster or I’ll knock your block off so hard you’ll be feeling it for a week!” Rainbow Dash snapped at him.

“How dare you, do you know you’re in the presence of royalty here? I am Prince Blueblood and you will show me respect you little cloud walker.” He said.

“You may be royalty but that doesn’t mean you earn our respects bub.” Applejack said ready to hit him.

“It most certainly does you filthy hic. Now stand away from me your horrid smell offends my sensitive noes.” Blueblood turns his head to make a point.

“Now see here mister, Applejack my not have the Canterlot fashion but she is not a hic nor smells horrid at all you boorish jerk!” Rarity backed up Applejack.

“You better watch your…wait a minute, why do you look familiar?” Blueblood asks.

“…If you must, though I can’t believe you forgotten, you and I met at the last Grand Galloping Gala where we spend the night at the party…though you were a horrible gentlecolt to me.” Rarity said with a frown.

“Oh yes, you were that Bit a dozen mare that fawned over me that night in that tacky dress.” He said not really caring.

“TACKY!? I’M GOING TO MURDER YOU!” Rarity screamed and lunges at him but Twilight’s magic field caught her.

“Rarity please calm down, he’s not worth it.” Twilight said.

“You’re lucky your friend stop you or else I would of thrown you in the cells. Threatening royalty is a serious crime you know. In fact I could have all of you arrested just for being here.” He snorted.

“But the Princesses invited us.” Fluttershy said.

“Oh please like my aunts would let in noponies like you. Your all just low class bugs that aren’t ment for anything but to be the path beneath my hooves. None of you are fit to be anything more than a bunch of street whores and thus should be treated as such.” He said with a gruel smirk.

“Really, it’s funny you call yourself a prince cause all I see is a whiny little prick who is about as charming as a drunk jackass.” Samson replied making the other laugh.

“Who dares call me that?!” Blueblood looks around before his eyes lands on Samson.

Everything was quite as Blueblood looked at Samson with shock before Samson decided to speak up.

“Boo.” He said simply.

Blueblood screamed like a little girl and hid underneath Luna which she scoffed in irritation. Blueblood looked like he seen a ghost.

“GUARDS! Please help me! There’s a monster here that’s going to kill me!” He yelled in fear.

“Wow what a little wuss.” Samson said.

“Please don’t eat me; here have one of these commoners, their lives meaning nothing. You can eat this eyesore of a pink mess.” Blueblood took hold of Pinkie Pie and held her up to Samson.

Samson and Pinkie Pie just blinked at eachother before Samson carefully took her from his hooves and place her down.

“Thanks Samson.” Pinkie Pie rubs her head on his chest before she trots happily back to the others.

“What the?” Blueblood was stun Samson didn’t eat her or anything like that.

“Expected me to eat her? Nah me and Pinkie Pie here are friends. Like the others you so rudely badmouth and I take offends to that.” He said with a frown as he moved in front of the others so he was between Blueblood and the girls.

“P-p-please don’t eat me!” He coward under Luna before she moved away from him.

“No wait don’t leave your favorite nephew to this beast!” He pleaded.

“Oh cut your belly aching dude, I’m not going to eat you.”

“Your…not?” Blueblood asks very surprised.

“Course not, I don’t eat assholes like you, gives me wicked indigestion.” He said making the other snicker.

“What did you call me?” Blueblood shot up looking angry.

“You heard me, what are you deaf as well as blind? Cause how the hell can you miss a ruby scale dragon in a place like this? Seriously, even a blind pony would spot me out.”

“How dare you insult me you monster! Show some respect.”

“Why?”

“Because I’m royalty!”

“And that’s means…what to me?”

“I will have you arrested for trespassing in this castle.” Blueblood was losing his temper.

“No you can’t jerk, he’s here as a guest of the Princesses.” Rainbow Dash spoke up.

“What, that’s impossible!”

“Indeed she’s right Blueblood. Look what’s around his neck.” Celestia said.

Blueblood looked at the necklace around Samson’s neck and gasped as he saw the royal pass.

“But…how…you…why…” He was speechless.

“And since he is a guest of the Princesses, you have no authority to say weither he stays or goes.” Twilight said with a grin.

“So now we establish that you can’t do crap, why not apologies to my friends so we can end all this ugliness in a clean fashion?” Samson said.

“…I won’t stoop so low as to even acknowledge this wenches at all.” He huffed.

“Watch it dude, you really don’t want to make enemies when you know you are as useless as a rock.”

“You dare threaten me?”

“More like given you advice to try and not piss off anything that could whoop your sorry ass since I can tell you can’t fight to save your life Blueballs.”

“Why should I lift a hoof when there’s a…wait…what did you call me?”

“Blueballs, that’s your name right?” Samson asks making the others giggle.

“Why you over size lizard, you dare make fun of me?”

“Make fun of you Blueballs? Never.” He said.

“It isn’t Blueballs it’s Blueblood!”

“It is? I could of sworn its Blueballs?”

“It’s Blueblood!”

“You sure?”

“Yes I’m sure of my own name!” Blueblood was losing his temper really quickly.

“Whatever you say Blueballs.” Samson shrugged.

“That’s not my name!”

“What is?”

Blueballs, that isn’t my name!”

“It’s not?”

“Yes!”

“You sure it isn’t Blueballs?”

“YES!”

“Then what is it?”

“Blueblood!”

“So no Blueballs?”

“Yes!”

“Yes on Blueballs?”

“NO!”

“No on Blueblood?”

“Yes!”

“But I thought your name was Blueblood?”

“No you idiotic dragon! My name is Blueballs you hear me? MY NAME IS BUCKING BLUEBALLS!” Blueblood yelled so loud that everyone heard it throughout the castle.

After a few seconds everyone started laughing their asses off. Blueblood looked at them not knowing why they were laughing till it dawn to him what happen. His face turned red from embarrassment. Samson was just smiling as the prince looked at with murder in his eyes but he didn’t care.

“Damn you dragon, I’ll get you for this I swear!” And with that Blueblood stormed off to his room.

“Oh man, that was just too awesome.” Samson grinned.

“Oh man Samson that was the best thing ever! You totally made that ass a fool.” Rainbow Dash snickered.

“That wasn’t so hard since he was making himself one already.”

“I gotta say sugar cube that was the funniest thing I ever seen. I can’t believe you made him say his name was Blueballs.” Applejack said.

“Indeed, even if he deserved more I must say that was quite the trick you pulled Samson, could of sworn you would lash out on him.” Rarity said.

“I could but that would be to easy, I could of tear this guy a new hole with no problem but the best fight ever is the one where no physical force is used.”

“A wise statement Samson, you truly showed our nephew some humility something of which he needs sorely.” Luna said.

“More than that if you ask me.” Applejack added.

“How about we move the tour to another part of the palace, our garden has just bloom a new set of flowers I believe you all will like. Luna how about you show the girls the garden I’m talking about while I have a quick word with Samson here?”

“Is something wrong Princess?” Twilight asks.

“Just want to discuss something with him in private, we’ll be along shortly."

Twilight nodded as the others follow Luna to the garden leaving the princess and the dragon alone.

“Guess I’m in trouble huh?” Samson asks casually.

“Trouble?” Celestia asks.

“Well yeah, I pretty much pissed off your nephew who happens to be a prince of your kingdom and made him look like an idiot. So whatever punishment you have in mind I’ll go corporately.”

“As admirable as that is, it is unnecessary Samson.” Celestia said.

“Huh?”

“The way I see it, my nephew started the confutation and you didn’t lay a claw on him nor harmed him physically in anyway. All you did was talk and he stormed off. Nothing more.” She smiled.

“…Huh, well thanks for not thinking of putting me in the slammer. You are a really good Princess.” Samson smiled.

“I try. But I also want to properly thank you Samson.”

“For what?”

“For all you done, you saved my little ponies more than once and even going so far as risking your life for theirs not caring if you died. And you continue to do so. I notice when you were talking to Blueballs-I mean Blueblood you put yourself in front of the girls as if protecting them from an attack that Blueblood might use on them.”

“I did?” He asks not really remembering that but catch her saying her calling her nephew Blueballs which made him smile a bit.

“Yes, you instinctively put yourself in front of them so you could protect them. This shows me you have a good heart and are willing to protect them. You have great power in you and yet you didn’t use it against Blueblood but yet you use a more peaceful way to ward him away…though I wouldn’t mind if you did use your powers on him.” She said with a slight mischievous grin.

“I know and like I told Rarity it would be too easy…the power I have he could never wield nor understand it’s both a gift and a curse. To be able to end a life is so easy…it’s almost sickening.” Samson said as he stared at one of the windows.

Celestia just looked at him with a slight worried look; she could tell that he must be conflicted about killing, weither it be for protection of himself and others or by other means. She herself knew of the curse he speaks of as she and her sister are also cursed. The power they wield are that of gods and it is so easy to just do what you want cause you have said power, just like how Blueblood is. But she saw Samson had held back and tried to use other ways to end conflicts but knew that he had to use his powers to overthrown an enemy for the sake of others. It isn’t always easy even if the opponents is like the bat creatures or the Wendigo, beings with no soul or consideration of others. Celestia put her hoof on his shoulder in a comfort way. Samson looked at her seeing the kind smile showing him she knows the feeling.

“It is indeed hard to wield such power trying to balance what’s right and wrong. But I know you are strong enough to overcome the odds and do what you think its right for the sake of the ones you care for. But you aren’t alone; you have them to be your reason knowing they will help you as you help them. And now you have me and my sister to help as well.” Samson was surprised by her words.

“…I…thank you princess.” He smiled.

“Anytime Samson…and please, call me Celestia.” She said as she leaned in to give him a quick kiss on the cheek.

Samson froze in shock can’t believing Celestia just kissed him.

“Come Samson, the other are waiting for us, let’s not keep them waiting shall we?” She winked and lead Samson to the garden.

“Son of a bitch these Ponies are really fucking with my mind. It’s almost like there…no it can’t be…they can’t love a monster like me…if they didn’t love me…why would they?” Samson thought sadly and followed Celestia.

Author's Note

Whelp here's the second part, I hope you all enjoyed it. Please review and tell me what you think. See ya next time!

Battle of the Awesomes!

Hey everyone! I know you wanted another chapter and it won’t be up for a little while due to work being a fucking pain in my hindquarters and my laptop being cleaned do to being too slow. So to fill your want to see the next chapter, here’s a little short I whipped up. Hope you like and I’m sorry for the lateness of the next chapter. And yes I know the creature I’ll be using isn’t technically a myth creature but it’s still fucking scary as hell and would be awesome for Samson to fight.

Oh and this won’t have much relevant to the main story so a lot of things that may not make sense now will in the main and vice versa. So don’t expect continuity to match with each of these different types of chapters. Plus time likewise is also kinda mixed up as well but future chapters will clear that up.

NOTE: This chapter will be replace with a edit one in the near future so yes there might be a few glitches here and there but don't worry, they well be fix later.

BATTLE OF THE AWESOME: DRAGON VERSUS THE RAKE.

It was a beautiful day as the sun was high in the sky as there was not a single cloud in the sky making it a perfect day to walk about. In the Everfree Forest however only a slither of it can be seen through the vial of leaves casting many shadows and sites that give you the creeps. This very place goes beyond the norm as it the place of primal fear and forces that no one can ever conquer. You have to be just as primal as the forest. And the creatures that live here are such that. Manticores, Hydras, Timberwolves, cockatrices, and anything that can kill you in a second if your careless enough. In this forest only one rule is known, be the predator or be the prey. That isn’t a problem for a dragon like Samson as many know dragons are one of the alpha predators in this world.

Samson was cleaning his cave getting ready for his friends to come this evening to play some cards. Though the ponies have respect and fear of the Everfree they knew they’ll be safe with Samson since there isn’t a creature that would be dumb enough to go against a dragon without a desperate reason. He removed all the bones in his cave and set them behind a tree as he didn’t want them to feel uncomfortable with him about he does eat meet. As he was finishing the last of his chores Samson felt the sense of being watch and not by the usual. This was a feeling of something that is very dangerous but Samson has no fear of whatever is watching him. He was after all a dragon and that means he could handle himself.

Samson lets out a loud roar scaring whatever was near his cave. He then listens to anything but with only silence he figured he must of scared it off. Samson walked over to where he thought he sense the being that was watching him. He moves some bushes out of the way to see what tracks were left and found a trail of four claw foot prints. They looked human sizes so Samson wasn’t worried about whatever it was going to get him since he was at least twenty times it sizes. He was concern if this creature decides to come during his friend’s game night. He figured they would be ok if he was there even if he was mini sizes but what if he wasn’t? They can handle themselves yes but with no knowledge of what exactly it was who knows what will happen.

“Sometimes I wondered why I choose this place for my residence or better yet why I’m still staying in this place. I should cancel the game till this creature moves on.” Samson mumbled to himself.

“Hey Samson!” A voice spoke up spook’n Samson enough that he slams his head into a tree bringing it out of the ground.

“Gah! The hell?” Samson turned around with the tree still clinging on his horns and saw who it was.

It was a male Pegasus with white coat with short mane and tail that was dirty blonde. His hair style was like buzz cut like an army general. He had red eyes and he was built like a body builder with large muscle. This pony also had the smallest wing to body ratio any adult pony has. His Cutie Mark was a set of weights. This was Bulk Biceps a pony Samson met the same time he met Big Mac. Bulk was an eager, ready to go kind of pony with a positive attitude always saying ‘yeah’ with excitement. Despite his small wings he can fly just as well as any regular Pegasus. Bulk was also a kind pony as well always willing to help, Bulk even helped Samson and Fluttershy with a recent incident with a hurt Manticore.

“Bulk? What are you doing here? The game doesn’t start for hours.” Samson said.

“I know but the game is being moved to Big Mac’s barn tonight instead of here.” Bulk said.

“It is?”

“Yeah, his family got this new kind of Apple Cider that’s supposed to be a stronger brew than their regular ones. He can’t move it out here so we thought we should have the game there.” He explained.

“Guess that’s ok, so same time then?”

“YEAH!” Bulk said with a loud voice.

“Cool see you guys there.” Samson gave Bulk claw and he flew away.

“Looks like I don’t need to worry about them getting hurt here……which was a kinda dumb idea to even come to this forest in the first place anyways. Whelp better get ready for tonight.”

So Samson shook the tree off his head and continue cleaning his cave since he was almost done. Unaware of the creature that return and heard of his next fun.

NIGHT TIME AT SWEET APLE ACERS

Samson was flying over to the game with snacks in claw. Along with purchasing some snacks in town he also grabbed a bowl full of exotic fruits from the forest. He figured they may like them after he had Zecora verify that they were safe to eat. Soon Samson landed at the farm as he quickly shrunk to his mini sizes and walked over to the barn.

“What’s up dudes, the dragon is ready to whoop your asses to the ground!” Samson said with a grin.

In the barn was Big Mac and Bulk Bicep along with is a male unicorn with a blue coat and spiky green main and short tail. His Cutie Mark was a telescope with four stars around it. A yellow earth pony with a combed red mane and slightly longer tail than the others with a Cutie Mark are three swords joined to form a six pointed star and on his right shoulder was the mark of bull horns and in the middle was a saber. These two were Night Watch (Unicorn) and Sargent Battle“Tri-Blade”Rouge (Earth) sitting near a makeshift table. Night Watch is a specialist in consolations especially the Living ones that walk among the world. He studies the creatures among other cosmic relativities. Battle Rouge also known as Tri-Blade by others is a CO of a special squad in the Equestria Military that do the suicidal missions no one else can. He is on temporary leave till news of anything knew that would need him in action with the rest of his squad. Both of them were in town during the Bat Creatures attack but neither could have stopped them alone. It was by Samson claws alone that save them and the others. Both Night Watch and Tri-Blade quickly became friends with Samson like Bulk Biceps and Big Macintosh. Samson himself found both great guys to hang out; Night Watch was extremely smart in his area and was very clever while Rouge was a complete badass in every sense of the word as he has faced almost every predator that ever threaten Pony life in his career.

“Well if it isn’t mister hero himself, I was wondering when you get your scaly ass here.” Rouge said with a smirk.

“We thought you wouldn’t come tonight.” Night Watch said sipping some Cider.

“Well I’m here and ready to play.” Samson set the snacks on another table and sat down near them.

“Alright now we can get this game started. Place your bets in Ponies and Dragon.” Bulk said as the guys placed their bets in.

“So what’s new with you dudes?” Samson asks as Big Mac deal the cards.

“Nuttin much, Mah Families crop just pulled in over 30 thousand Bits of this one buyer in Manehattan.” Big Mac said.

“Nicely done, I’m thinking of seeing my folks in Canterlot in a few days for my baby sister’s graduation.” Tri-Blade said.

“Well congratulations to her then. I hope her career in medicine will go far.” Night Watch said dealing two cards.

“Thanks so what about you Night?”

“I recently discover a possible new Consolation Creature near the Crystal Empire. My colleges will be heading the Frozen North in a few days.” He said.

“I’m also heading to Fillydelphia as my old pal from high school is coming back from across the world after like five years. I’ll be heading out in five days. YEAH!” Bulk said winning the pot.

“Damn it seems everyone is going somewhere these days. I’ve heard like dozens of guys are leaving town soon. Almost like a migration or something.” Samson said.

“You don’t know what next week it is?” Big Mac said.

“Dude I’m a fucking dragon that was once a human in a world that I didn’t even know it existed till like a year ago so I still don’t know half the crap you guys do.”

“Then best warn you to either stay in your cave or go somewhere before next week.” Bulk said.

“And why is that?”

“Cause its Heat Season next week.” Big Mac said.

“Heat Season, as in there’s going to be a surge of heat in the town?” He asks not getting what they mean.

“Something along the lines.” Night Watch snickered.

“Samson, next week is mating season for us Ponies.” Bulk said.

“It is?”

“Yep, every year for a week or so the mares go on a little frenzy of shorts to find a stallion of their choice and rut them till they can’t feel their dicks. And as you already figured out by know there is a 5:1 female to male ratio in our town so many mares will go after the same stallion at once. In addition to that almost every mare is twice horny as before making them a bit more aggressive at those they want. For some males it’s a chance to either start a herd or just buck to his heart content while those who are married, already have loved ones, or those who don’t wish to be swept up in the crazy orgy that will soon come they either stay home or move to another part of Equestria.” Big Mac explains.

“…Damn…never really thought you guys would have some crazy orgy party for a week long. With how this land works you would think that wouldn’t happen.” Samson took a swig of his cider.

“What made you think we don’t fuck till we drop?” Tri-Blade asks.

“Usually colorful friendly creatures like you don’t strike me that do that.”

“Well we do and you should do what we do because it gets crazy around here and you don’t want to get caught up.” Night Watch said.

“Why, it’s not like they’ll go after me since I’m not their type.”

“I wouldn’t say that.” Bulk said.

“Eh?”

“Samson, don’t you realize you are very sought out by the mares of this town. The hero of Ponyville like you probably has more mares coming at you than any stallion in the history of the town maybe the world.”

“Bullshit, I know I’m their friend but beyond that they don’t see me more than a large lizard with wings. So why would they go after me?”

“Wow you really don’t see it do you, are all dragons that were once humans as blind as you when a mare wants you to rut them silly or are you just that dumb?” Tri-Blade half joked.

“Hey fuck you man!”

“No you see it’s the mares you want to fuck you right now not me…unless you’re into stallions.”

“HUH!?”

“Hey it’s ok if your gay man, we don’t discriminate those who briefer the same sex. Different strokes for different folks man.” Big Mac said snickering.

“You dick fuckers! I’m not gay alright, I don’t have anything against gays or lesbians, but I am straight you jackasses!” Samson snapped.

“Now no need to be angry Samson we’re just joking around. You don’t need to-CRASH!” A loud noise interrupted Bulk.

The guys turned to the sound of the noise and saw a barrel slowly rolling in the light. The others just looked at it wondering how it got here or better yet what rolled it. Big Mac and Tri-Blade looked over to where the barrel came from but found nothing.

“Must of been a rodent, they tend to do things like that from time to time. Being little trouble makers and all.” Big Mac concluded.

“Maybe.” Samson softly said has he walked over to the other barrels sensing something was up.

“Is something the matter?” Night Watch asks.

“Something doesn’t seem right, is there someone here besides us?” He asks.

“No, just us. Is there something dangerous here Samson?” Bulk said.

“Not sure. Something was here and now it’s not. I think we may want to call in early guys.”

“It’s gone now so we can continue the game and if whatever you think was here does come back then I’m sure four tough stallions and a dragon can handle whatever it was.”

For lack of a better judgment and going over his instincts, Samson agreed and went back to the game. The game went on and everyone was having fun almost forgetting their little ‘incident’ in the barn. It was three in the morning once the game was done so Big Mac offered the others to sleep in the house for the night which they agreed. Soon all the guys were fast asleep in their own room however soon they well get a unexpected visitor.

The front door slowly creeks open as the night air blows in a few stray leaves. Then a creature slowly comes in the room on all fours with extremely pale skin, sunk in eyes with small white dots in the middle, a humanoid hybrid appearance with three toe claws and 2 foot longs claws. Its face short of looks like an animal and its body looks very thin to the point you can see the skin clinging on the bones. It was around 4 foot hunched over as it walks around the room looking. The creature was silent making its way up the stairs to the guys. It walked over to one of the doors as it opens it as quietly as possible. In it was Big Mac sound asleep in his bed. The creatures enters the room and walks over to him as it examines the pony sniffing his mane and running its claws over his face but surprisingly doesn’t cut him. After a minute the creature lean into his ear and spoke these words.

“I shall be in your dreams, your thoughts, and your sanity! For this night on your mental health will be my food and you will die insane. I will forever be in your life and will always be in the corner of your mind, your eyes, your sentence, even your breath. For all will be left is a shell of your former self and no one can help you.” It spoke softly with a greasy voice.

Big mac then started to sweat and mumbled incoherently about something. The creature cracked a smile as it licked some of the sweat form his cheek. Loving the taste of fear.

(AN: Ok a little creepy I know but there isn't much to this guy so I'm just winging it. You don't like well sorry if I screwed it up.)

“So good, now for the next one.” It said as it Big mac for the others.

And thus did the same with Bulk, Night Watch, and Tri-blade leaving them in a state of growing fear and insanity. Soon it reached Samson’s room looking in seeing the dragon on the floor curled up sleep peacefully. The creature found this somewhat poetic, here a species known for being the most powerful of the myths just sleeping there unaware of his fate of being its greatest source of food of all time. It walked over to the sleeping dragon with a wicked smile. It kneel its head to Samson’s and started to speak.

“I shall be in your dreams, your thoughts, and your-ACK!” It was cut off as it felt its throat being closed.

The creature tried to release itself from whatever was straggling it and found its neck was being chocked by a scaly tail. Then it was raised in the air still struggling to breath. Samson then opened his eyes as he looked at the creature with a frown.

“Holy crap man your breath stinks. You really thought I wouldn’t know you were three inches away from me? Now then what the flying fuck are you supposed to be?” Samson ask the creature.

“I have no true name but many given me the name The Rake.” The creature known as The Rake said.

“The Rake? As in the Creepypasta The Rake, the creature that comes into your dreams, scares the living shit out of you, and you go mentally insane for years to come? THAT Rake?” He asks.

“The very same dragon.”

Now Samson mind was officially blown. Here was one of the most popular Creepypasta stories on the internet in the flesh and in Equestria. He read all the stories about The Rake, seen the YouTube videos, and the pictures to boot. How can this be? It was only ment to be a creepy story not real! And the worse thing is it’s here, now Samson has to deal with one of the most famous creature of all time.

“Ok Rake, what the hell are you doing here?”

“To eat the sanity of these ponies.”

“…Really? Why is it every creature I’ve ment so far that was from my world wants to eat? This better not be a thing with me cause I would be so pissed!” He thought.

“Can’t let you do the Rake, these guys are under my protection and that means if you want them you have to go through me asswipe.” Samson snarled out ice.

“I’ve already taken four under my curse and soon they will be mine.” The creature said with a cruel smirk.

“You what!? You fucker, undo it now before I decide to kick your skinny ass!”

“Nope, they will be MINE!” The Rake yelled as it slashed its claws on Samson’s face.

“RAWR!!!” He roared as his three scars were left across his face.

“Fuck me that smarts! I’m going to-“ He looked back over to the Rake and realize he released it when distracted.

“Oh hell, that little turd slipped away. I’m so going to kill that fucking eyesore. Better make sure the others are ok.” Samson walked out his room and enters Bulk’s.

“Hey man wake up we got a problem that needs its ass kick the bro way…Bulk? Hey man wake up!” But he didn’t wake up.

Samson notice he was sweating pretty badly and was speaking in his dream like he was in a fight or something. He tried everything, shaking his shoulders, slashing cold water, punching his arm, even roaring in his ear but yet nothing. He went to the others and it was the same, nothing he did brought them out of there slumber.

“This isn’t good, what did that thing do to you guys? I gotta find it before he does it to others.” Samson ran out of the house and went to find The Rake.

Samson went into the orchard plain and tried to pick up its scent. After a minute it found it and started his hunt. Soon Samson found the creature was hunched over making sounds. He slowly crept up to get a better looked at what it was doing. Once he was behind a tree he saw something that just mad his blood boiled. The Rake was hunched over some squirrels, or what was left of them. The Rake seemed to found them by the tree and just started tearing them apart. All was left of them was shredded meet, bones, and blood everywhere. The Rake had a sick smile as it licked it’s claws of the blood it killed. It didn’t killed them for nourishment, it did it for pleasure. And that was just fucked up.

“I am so glad Fluttershy didn’t see this or she might lose it. But now it’s time to end this fucker’s life.”

“Now that was fun. Soon my real meal will be ready I will feast for years to come.” The Rake chuckled darkly.

“Not a chance asshole!” Samson retorted.

“What?!”

The Rake turned to see a set of claws sank deep in its chest as blood spread out crashing into a tree trunk hard. It clenched it chest in great pain as he was now pinned down by the dragon with claws near its throat.

“Ok now you’re going to listen to me and listen good asswipe. You are going back to the house and undo whatever freaky curse you place on my friends and you can do either go back to whatever portal you crawled from or find a place in the Everfree Forest and never try this shit again. If you don’t do any of this in the next 30 seconds I will rip you open and spill your blood and organs on the ground.” He threaten with a mouth full of lightening.

“I will not let go of my food source dragon and neither can you make me.” It said.

“And why is that?”

“Cause if you hurt me even more or kill me then your friends will also die or worse! I have their lives in my claws and if you don’t want them gone then let me go now.” It said with a cruel grin.

Samson was growling at him with hatred right now but he knew he couldn’t do anything to it without harming the others.

“You piece of shit, I will find a way to stop you and save them. Then I’ll come after you.” He said reluctantly putting it down.

“You won’t but now I must find a good place to heal so I can reap my reward. Once the sun is up they are forever mine.” He chuckled as it walks away into the forest.

Samson stood there just looking at The Rake before bellowing out a might roar of hatred into the air.

“GOD FUCKING DAMMIT THAT PIECE OF TURD! I can’t believe this is happening…but…what to do? I don’t know how to beat this thing without hurting the others and I don’t have much time till sunrise. Shit! Shit! Shit! SHIT! There has to be a way to get that asshole to lift the curse on them but how?” He circled trying to figure a plan.

“Perhaps I can help my dear friend.” Said a kind and beautiful voice.

Samson whipped around to see Princess Luna flying down in front of him with a smile.

“Luna? What are you doing here?”

“I have come because I felt the uneasy presents of an evil entity capturing a few of my subjects in their dreams. Care to explain?” She ask in a serious tune.

So Samson told her about the Rake and what it was plus what its plans were to Luna.

“By my stars, what a horrid creature this thing is to take sanity like it’s some piece of candy but a clever one as well. It made sure it can have a backup plan if we try force at all.” Luna frowned.

“And it’s my fault this happened.” Samson sighed out.

“How is this your fault?”

“I knew something was up way before the game with the guys started and yet I didn’t act. Now there in some nightmare losing their sanity all cause I waved it off. If they die…it would be my fault.” He lowered his head in shame.

Samson felt like shit now, how can he let this happen. He was supposed to protect them from his world’s monster not let them kill them. Worse yet he knew something was off and didn’t do anything. How could he just ignore his instincts like that? Ju-long said always follow them for they won’t ever wrong you. The one time he did and four of his friends are now going to be meals for some psychological eating monster from the internet. Samson then felt a hoof under his chin lifting his sight to Luna’s where he saw worry, compassion, and understanding.

“Oh Samson I know this seems a blight in your vision but as you once said to me we all must face the choices we make but we can always make it better if we try. Nothing is ever lost if we never stop trying. There are other ways to victory as long we have the ability to think.” She said in a calm voice stroking his cheek.

“You’re right. I screwed up but I can still fix things. I just need to think of a plan.”

“I have thought of one but it requires knowledge The Rake has on its curse. Is there any known way to stop the creature?”

“Not really, nothing says how to kill or stop it. Though a good shot of Darkness might work.”

“As I feared. If we can convince it to release its grip on them nor can will stop it with conventional methods…then we must use drastic measures.”

“Drastic how?”

“We must use the primal form of any known power, fear. This creature believes it can install fear without being afraid but we can show it otherwise.”

“I’m kinda afraid to ask how.” Samson said.

“It will be a tricky thing to pull but it must happen if we have a chance of saving the others. All we need is your true size, my magic, a little imagination, and of course the stage itself.” She mentions the Everfree Forest with her hoof.

WITH THE RAKE

The Rake walked in the night of the forest trying to find a nice place to heal while it waits for sunrise. It felt pleased with its latest catch, sure it wanted the dragon but these ponies will do just fine. Now how it got here it doesn’t know but doesn’t give a fuck. As long as there food it cares little.

“They may not be humans but they do just as well. Can’t believe that dragon actually got me, can’t remember the last time I felt pain. But I have the upper claw over him and he can’t do a thing.” It laughed.

“So you think your untouchable are you runt?” A dark sinister voice filled the air spoke.

The Rake quickly got into an attack position looking for who said that but all it could see is blackness of the forest.

“Show yourself! You wish to mock me!? I will make you suffer great mental pains in which you never knew they exist!” The Rake shouted in the darkness.

“Make ME suffer? Oh how delusional you must be to think your pity tricks can ever harm me. But if you wish to see me so badly then you shall.”

The air seemed to thicken with ash and smug as the shadows seemed to morph into a single form. It rose from the ground swirling into the form The Rake will soon fear. The head was like Doberman Pinscher with no ears but upside-down with no lips showing jagged yellow teeth and eight pure white eyes. It had a short neck with spikes coming from the sides. The torso was actually a gaping mouth filled with needle like teeth and four long arms and legs both having cracked hoofs. Seven tails lashed about behind the creature each having three claw like ends. The creature stood well over four stories tall towering The Rake. The Rake itself was crouching to the ground as it gaze up to the massive creature. It never seen such a monstrosity in its life. It felt something within its cold body that before seeing this beast thought it could never have.

The Rake felt fear.

“Wh…what on earth are you?” It asks in fear.

“I am what real power is, I am what true fear should be, I am what nightmares are made of, I AM THE BEAST OF EQUESTRIA!” The creature roared.

“A very appropriate name for you indeed, I’m called The Rake.”

“I care not about the name of the one that is targeting my prey.”

“Y-y-y-your prey?” It stuttered.

“I hunt these ponies, not some hairless ape-dog that looks like it came from a lab, I will not have you take what’s mine!” The creature growled at The Rake.

“I see well then how about I just take the ones I already got and leave the rest to you, sounds good?”

“I see I wasn’t clear, these are MY hunt. I want them ALL. So undo what you did or I’ll show you a night you will NEVER forget!”

“I could yes, but may I make a suggestion?”

“Give me one good reason why I should listen to anything you say.”

“Cause I believe we can work as a team to get as much prey to forever feed us.” The creature just stared at it with no emotions in its horrid face.

“No.”

“Can you at least-” The creature swipes The Rake in its massive hand bring it to its face.

“I don’t care about your pathetic idea of teamwork you worm! Undo what you did or I will slaughter you here and now!”

“I…I can’t!”

“What do you mean you can’t?”

The Rake didn’t say anything as it made a bold move. It bite down on the creature’s hand making it let it go in surprise pain. The Rake landed on the ground and started to run as fast as possible.

“Big mistake Rake, I know these woods better than anything else! I will catch you and you will pay with your LIFE!” The creature yelled in the air as it suddenly vanished.

The Rake was moving faster than it had ever moved. It weaved through trees, rocks, roots, bushes, and hell of a lot more to get away from the creature. It won’t die this night or any night. As it ran in the darkness a large hand came out behind some trees trying to catch The Rake. Acting quickly it made a sharp turn left avoiding the hand as it crushed some boulders. A little later The Rake just manage to nearly get slammed by the creature’s tails that also came from the darkness without warning. A bit after that it almost got eaten by it. The Rake didn’t know what to do, it usually can see in the dark very well but it could barely see its own nose in the forest. The creature just seems to pop out at any given time and it can’t see it. It knows it can’t run forever and it wound from the dragon is making it hard to focus or run any more. It slowed down as the pain in its chest finally got to it as it collapse on the ground. It felt something over it as it look up to see the creature looming over it. The Rake was screwed and it showed it.

“How fitting to see you in this state before I kill you but it was the ultimatum after all when you angered me. And yet since you have amused me with that little chase I shall give you one final chance. Undo what you did now and I will spare you.” The creature said.

“I…don’t know how.” The Rake said in fatigue.

“You don’t know how to undo what you did? What kind of fool do you take me as? You done this many times I assume so you must know what the reversal process is. So don’t give me that nonsense you can’t undo it.”

“That’s the thing, I’ve done it so many times I had no reason to remove my curse. Once place it can never be undone. I never made a counter curse cause I never needed one.”

“So there isn’t any way huh?”

“No…they will go crazy and die a horrid death. The process will continue till dawn then they will be doomed. And there is no way to stop the process…unless…unless one actually stops it in the scape itself.”

“I see, then you are useless to me!

“No please wait! I can still be a use to you! I DON’T WANT TO DIE!”

“Then it’s a bad night to be you Rake.” The creature reared back its head opening its mouth and launched out to kill it.

The last thing the Rake saw was teeth and its own scream before its vision turned into darkness. Moments pass as nothing moved or heard. The creature stood still before lifting its massive head up looking at The Rake seeing it not moving. It examines it and poked it to see if it would get a reaction out of it but nothing.

“Um…Luna, I think we killed The Rake…but that means…Oh my god, I killed my friends! I’m a bastard!” The creature panic.

“Samson please calm down, first let’s return to our normal forms.” Luna’s voice spoke.

In a moments flash the creature changed back to Samson and Luna. Samson was in his regular size while Luna used her shape shifting magic to become the ‘costume’ Samson wore in the act.

“Now then let me see the body.” Luna walked up to the body and examine it for a bit.

“Well?”

“It appears The Rake is still alive only in a deep coma of sorts.” Luna said.

“What, you mean that jerk is in a coma? How? We didn’t hurt it that bad.”

“It could be possible that it was certain it was facing its own demise and thus cause it to set itself into a coma.” She theorized.

“Wait a sec, are you saying we scared the shit out of it so much we put it in a coma? Is that even possible?”

“Rarely it happens but it is possible to do it if under extreme pressure.”

“Ok now what? You heard it, The Rake never made any reverse switch so we still can’t free the others. And the sun will be up in a few hours so we’re basically screwed.”

“Not so my friend, it did in fact reveal a way to safe them. To stop the curse from completing we must enter the scape.”

“What does that even mean? It sounds like a bunch of……wait…scape…does it mean mind scape? Is it saying the only way to save them is to stop the curse in their heads?!” Samson concluded.

“Indeed. I had a hunch it would result in that but I had to make sure. The Rake gave us enough information to reverse its doing. And with it in a coma we can save them without it interfering. Now we must head back, bring the body to. We can’t let it die till our mission is complete, these woods are filled with predators that would love a free meal.”

“Right!”

So the two fly off with The Rake in tow to the farm. Soon the two were at the house as Samson place The Rake near a tree and covered it with hay. Samson and Luna enter the house and into Samson’s room.

“Ok what do we do now?” Samson asks.

“In order to save them from this curse we must travel into their dreams a remove it.”

“So how do you enter a dream?”

“I just sleep and use my ability that’s all.”

“Sounds simply enough, so I guess I wait while you do your thing.”

“No, I’ll need your help as well. Dawn will come in less than two hours and I’ll need all the help I can get.”

“Ok but how can I enter a dream like you can? I don’t have that ability.”

“I can bring you along.”

“You can do that? Are you even allowed to do that? I mean, what if I like fuck something up and hurt someone in their sleep?”

“As long as you stay by me and follow my words you will be fine.”

“Ok I trust you Luna, so how are you going to send me to dream land?”

“In order for you to join me in this course you must sleep with me.” She said bluntly.

The air seemed to stiffen a bit once she said that making it really awkward.

“…Um…can you repeat that?”

“We must sleep together in the same bed.” She repeated.

“That’s what I thought you said. Is there like another way to bring me into the world of dreams?”

“This is the only way.”

“Of course it is.” Samson sighed.

So the two got into bed which was big enough for the two of them getting comfortable.

“Ok so we just sleep and that’s it?” Samson asks.

“You need to hold me.” She said.

“……Say what?”

“We need to hug eachother as close as possible.”

“Why?”

“Physical contact will help me get you into the dream scape. Plus we hugged before so it’s no different.”

“Yeah but not in bed.”

“I don’t see the problem in that? Don’t friends hug eachother in bed as well?”

“Not in this situation.”

“I really don’t see this as anything else then two good friends in bed hugging like this. Oh and we must touch eachothers foreheads together as well.

“Do what with what?!”

“We need to touch eachothers foreheads with our own.”

“Is all of this really necessary?”

“Yes, the close body contact is an anchor for us to return to the dreams and the touching of the foreheads is to help me bring you with me.” She explains.

“You know, if the others wouldn’t be in danger of losing their sanity and her explanation I would think she wanted to do this with me.”

So Samson and Luna hugged as close as possible to eachothers while they lay their foreheads together. The scene itself was very cozy looking like these two may be lovers. Samson felt extremely awkward doing this but he had to admit it does feel nice to hold her. And Luna also felt warm being held by him as well.

“Now then, we shall dive deep into the world of dreams. Just breath and close your eyes and in moments we’ll be in the dream scape.” Luna said.

Samson nodded as he closed his eyes. He felt relax and calm. Soon he felt his body felt weightless and free as he open his eyes to see he was no longer in the room. He was in a world of different color skies and pathways that go all over the place. Near the edges of the paths he could see large free standing symbols, they appear to be Cutie Marks. Samson walked up to one and just looked at it trying to figure out what it supposed to mean.

“A free standing Cutie Mark in dream world. Guess these Cutie Marks are supposed to represent the ponies of the world…wonder if this is how she goes into others dreams?” Samson asks to himself.

“That is correct Samson.” Luna’s voice suddenly appeared.

“FUCK ME!” Samson jumped at the sudden appearance of Luna.

“Dammit Luna don’t do that! You nearly gave me a heart attack.” Samson said trying to calm his heart down.

“My apologies Samson I mean no harm to your heart.” She said.

“Its fine. So this is dream world huh? I was expecting more random shit to pop out of nowhere and made no sense.”

“It doesn’t work like that here my friend. The Dream Scape is where all minds can rest and experience the power of having a dream. The scape itself is only a place while the individual has the dream, you see Samson the scape gives the others the ability to dream whatever they know, want, need, and many more.” She explains.

“Wow! That’s damn cool. So how can you help someone if they have a bad dream or better yet how do you know if they are in a nightmare?”

“Well first its somepony not someone.”

Samson just looked at her with a apathetic face and a twitching eye.

“Is really that necessary to correct me on that at a time like this?”

“…I suppose not. Back to your other questions, how I know which is having a nightmare is very simple. My horn can detect the presents of a nightmare and as to how I help them I enter a dream and let them know they have the power to fight back for it is only a dream and dreams can’t hurt you. With that being said we must be extremely careful once we enter your friends dreams.”

“How come?”

“While dreams can’t hurt you when you’re having them, these dreams might. Since these nightmares were caused by that beast it couldn’t potentially hurt them or us and perhaps even worse. We must be visual or else get caught in the insanity.” She warned.

“Good safety tip, lead the way Luna.”

Luna nodded and flew down the path with Samson right behind her. The two passed many ‘door ways’ as the hasten their flight to reach the others before dawn. Soon they reach a site most unusual. There in front of them was the Cutie Marks of Big Mac, Bulk, Night Watch, and Tri-blade. However their Cutie Marks are smashed together and held by a claw that was coming out of nowhere. A dark and sinister presence was felt from it.

“Holy crap, what an overused cliché metaphor. Cool looking but so last century.”

“…That aside, we must enter their dreams and confront what horrors that monster did. Are you ready?” Luna asks.

“As I’ll ever be.”

So the two slowly walked into the dreams of the ponies they must safe expecting the worst. It was barely visible even to Samson’s eyes of a hallway exactly like the Apple House. The two cautiously move down the hallway in hopes of finding the others. It was a very eerie scene as each step they took a random subtle noise was made in the hallway. They were on edge just ready for something to pop out.

“Man this place is spooky, kinda reminds me of this horror flick I know. Hey Luna, do you think we’re getting close?” Samson whispers to her.

“Indeed we are. They should be in this room here.” Luna pointed to a door to the left.

“Here huh? Alright how should we do this since this is your course of expertise.”

“Use extreme caution, nightmares are unpredictable on their own but when something else is pulling the strings then everything is at risk. So please be careful Samson, I hate to see you hurt.” She said with a solemn face.

“Same goes for you too Luna. let’s get this done and get the hell out of here.”

Samson opens the door slowly as it made a noisy creak. The room itself was just like the hall with little light and noises seem to come from the dark. In the dark they see four beds with what looks like bodies in them. The two moved up to the side of one of the beds as Samson slowly reached out to remove the covers. Each inch he makes to the end cover he could feel his heart pound louder and the eerie feeling of the room gets worse. Once he grasp the ends he quickly yanks the sheets off.

And found nothing.

“Oh…well that build up was for nothing.” He said in a flat tune.

“Let’s check the others.” Luna suggested.

They check the other beds but found squat.

“I…I don’t understand…they should be here.” Luna said looking around trying to find the answer she was looking for.

“No there here, I can sense it. I’m getting a vibe that this curse is a lot more than we thought it might be.” Samson said.

“And you are correct dragon.” A familiar voice spoke from behind them.

“Oh you got to be kidding me.” Samson groaned as the two turned to the voice.

There in the far corner was The Rake smirking like a jackass.

“……Of course, I do so appreciate it when the plot thickness like that. Like this needs to be crappier than it was.” Samson said sarcastically.

“Vile beast, where are my subjects!” Luna spoke in an angry tune.

“Oh you mean them?” The Rake held up his left claw as there was something in them.

In its claws were the ‘ghostly’ heads of the ponies with what looks like a kind of rope made of some sort of energy wrapped around their necks. They seemed to be asleep still.

“Wait…why do they look like bodiless ghost heads in your claws? And why do they look like they’re asleep? That doesn’t make a lick of sense.” Samson pointed out.

“It’s a dream you dumb dragon, in a dream anything goes.” It said.

“…And the cliché’s just keep rolling.”

“What have you done to them!” Luna demanded.

“Nothing really pony, I just reformed their minds into a stable portable forms for me to turn them insane.” It responded.

“So you’re the curse?” Samson asks.

“Indeed I am. When I wish to make something my prey I take part of my mind and place it in theirs so I can corrupt them from the inside out making it easy to eat them for years to come.”

“Like hell we’re going to let that happen! This is going down either two ways, you stop what you’re doing to them or we’ll make you stop. Either way you’re done for Rake.” Samson snarled at it.

“I don’t fear you dragon, in here I am UNSTOPPABLE!” The Rake roared as it crashed through the wall and ran like a bat out of hell.

“Oh no you don’t!” Both Samson and Luna ran after it.

So the dragon and Alicorn ran after The Rake down the dark hall that seem to go for miles. The Rake seems to run all over the hall like a spider. While running it throws whatever it got its claws on at them in order to slow them down. But Samson and Luna just blast the objects in smithereens and continue chasing it. The Rake couldn’t shake them like this so it decided to go into a room in hopes of losing their sites on it. But the two wouldn’t fall for that as Samson rips open the door only to find it bricked up.

“OH COME ON! That’s complete horse shit! How does that make sense!” Samson growled out.

“Samson this is a dream and so anything can and will go. Logic and reason are lost here.” Luna said.

“Great, like this isn’t crappy enough as is…wait a minute…if anything goes for The Rake, does that mean it goes for the same for us?” Samson asks.

“Indeed it does my friend, that beast doesn’t control the Dreamscape for nothing can. It is just going with the flow of how dreams work. And so shall we.” Luna smirked.

Samson also smirks as he slams his fists into the brick wall revealing The Rake was in another hallway.

“So you saw through the trickery huh? No matter, in a few short minutes their sanity will be MINE!” The Rake smirk as it ran off.

“Wanna bet?”

Samson let loose a Gale Breath that followed The Rake and bashed it in the back making it fall to the ground hard.

“Curse that dragon! But that won’t stop me!”

“Oh but we’re just getting started vile monster.” Luna’s voice said out of nowhere.

The Rake look up to see the two in front of it making it hiss in mild surprise and anger.

“Your beat Rake now hand them over or we’ll just keep pwening your ass like a noob.” Samson said.

“NEVER!” It ripped open the ceiling and ran away.

“Man this cliché stuff gets boring fast huh Luna?” Samson turned to her.

“Very much so.”

“Whelp I guess we’ll just have to keep going till we win. You’re up.”

Luna nodded as she walked up to a mirror on the wall. Looking through she saw The Rake running down a hallway that also has a mirror on the end of the hallway. She take out a banana form her mane and eats it before flinging the peal into the mirror which goes through and lands in the path of the Rake just as it steps on it and slides into a desk slamming into it. The desk broke as splinters covered its face and boy does it feel the pain.

“Nice one, gotta respect the classics. Didn’t beg you to be a bit of a prankster Luna. If I had a hat I would tip it to you in regards of doing that.” Samson said.

“Oh I always do love to pull pranks as it is one of my favorite things to do. Now let’s really stir things up. How hot is your fire?” Luna asks with a mischievous smirk.

“Oh I could tell you but I rather show you.” Samson rips the wall paper off to another hallway and used his flames and with his magic morphed it into a badass looking ram.

The ram bellowed a roar as it starts charging down the hall. As it nears a corner the Rake turn into the same corner and will little time to change course gets run over by the flaming ram. The Rake screams in horrid pain as its flesh burn and turns to ass in seconds leaving only a chard husk. The Rake stumbles around before agonizing removing the chard husks and returning to its normal looks.

“I almost feel bad for the monster…almost, but I must admit that looked painful.” Luna said.

“Yeah kinda a dick move I know but totally worth it. Wanna mess with it one more time before ending it?”

“I do have one more that I always wanted to try.”

Luna goes up to a door as she pulls out a rubber chicken, nails, a large paper with extreme sticky glue, and a crowbar. Luna opens up the door and levitates the paper with glue to a wall, places the nails on the ground, puts the crowbar near a table that was next to the paper, and holds the chicken in her hooves waiting. Soon the Rake was coming close as Luna flings the chicken as hard as possible hitting the Rake in the face. With its site gone it runs straight into the paper and immediately gets stuck. It tried to get out but the glue was making it difficult. The Rake spotted the crowbar taking it as a good sign. It reached out grabbing it and placed it underneath it and will all its strength remove itself from the glue only to land on the nails. It scream as it runs in circles trying to get the nails out and runs away.

“And I thought I was being a dick but fuck Luna that was just cruel…so epic I can’t form proper words to describe how badass you are right now.” Samson complemented her.

“Thank you for your kind words my dear friend. But now we must end this before it is too late. We have it where we need it to be to pull the final play.”

“Right you are Luna.”

Samson closed the door and quickly opens it again to another hallway as he reached out and grabs the running Rake in time and slams it to the wall behind them.

“Got you now bitch.”

“You have harm me for the last time, I still have the ponies in my claws and in less than a minute they’re mine! Make another attempt like before and I will destroy them.” It smirked.

“Really? Cause I don’t see them in your hands Rake.” Samson pointed out.

“Are you blind as well as stupid? They’re right-” But notice something.

The ponies weren’t in its claws.

“WHAT!? Where are they?!” The Rake screamed.

“Oh, do you mean them?” Luna held out the ponies in her hoof.

“How…when did you…” The Rake tried to understand how they did it.

“It’s quite an interesting fact that when you are so preoccupied by one thing you never notice anything else.” Luna said.

“And it even more fascinating that since you no longer have the leverage, you’re just a pathetic little hairless rat that is totally fucked.” Samson eyes turned purple as he release his Darkness breath on the Rake.

The Rake screamed in pain as it disintegrated in a flash. The moment the Rake was curse was gone, everything started to fade in black. Soon Samson blinks his eyes from the sand he gather during his sleep and saw Luna looking back at him. He looked around and saw they were back as it was now morning. But he also notice another thing.

He was in bed with Luna still hugging.

Feeling as awkward as he can, Samson slowly moved out of her arms and sat up not darling to look at her out of embarrassment.

“So…did we do it? Did we save them?” Samson asks.

“I believe so. Samson is something the matter?” Luna asks as she scoots over to him.

“Nothing…just um…I need to check up on the guys and see if they’re ok. If you wouldn’t mind if you stay here for a bit till I can confirm they’re ok or not.”

“If you wish, I’ll wait here.” Luna said.

Samson nodded and headed out the door into the hallway.

“I’ll never look at hallways the same ever again after the bullshit I went through.” Samson groan.

Soon the doors of all of guys open as they walked out looking like they didn’t sleep too well. Which was understanding.

“Hey guys, looks like you four didn’t get much sleep.” Samson said trying to play naïve.

“Yeah I had this really screwed up dream and I feel like crap.” Night Watch sighed.

“I feel like that too.” Bulk said.

“Ditto.” Tri-blade spoke.

“Eeyup.” Big Mac agreed.

“Oh will that sucks. What was the dream about?” Samson needed to know.

“Actually…I don’t remember.” Bulk said.

“Really?”

“Yeah same here. I can’t remember what the dream was…weird.” Big Mac said and the other two agreed.

“Well are you guys ok?” Samson asks.

“Yeah just really tired. Hey Big Mac you mind If I sleep a bit longer?” Tri-blade asks.

“Be my guest. In fact I’ll go back to bed as well. You fellas can do the same.” Big Mac said.

“Thanks.” The two said together and walked back in their rooms to get some sleep.

“Well I hope you guys get better sleep. I have things to do so I’ll see you all later.”

They all said goodbye and went back to bed. Samson returned to the room where Luna was waiting.

“Well?” She asks.

“Believe it or not, they don’t remember anything.”

“They don’t?” She was surprised.

“Yeah, it’s like this whole thing was coincidently removed by luck.”

“And how are they mentally?”

“They seem ok, tired as all can be, but otherwise just fine. Guess we really did it. But that just leaves one loss end.” Samson walked over to the window and peered out to a pile of hay that still has the Rake under it.

“I agree, perhaps you can use your Darkness Breath and do the same thing with the curse.” Luna suggested.

Samson nodded as he open the window and flew down near the body. He grabbed the body plus the two squirrel bodies and flew off to the forest. Once he found a decent place to destroy the body Samson used his Chaos Breath and obliterate all traces of the Rake. After making sure nothing was left he flew over to the park where he dug two holes and place the squirrels and buried them. He spoke a little prey and flew back to the barn.

“Ok, it’s done. That fucker will no longer danger any lives…or take any more.” Samson said solemnly.

“My dear friend what do you mean by that last part?” Luna asks but had a feeling what he ment.

“…Before you came to the barn…that asshole killed two squirrels…and was proud of killing them…I…let two innocent creatures get killed by that thing…all cause I didn’t act upon my instincts…what good am I if I-BAM!” Samson was knocked down hard by Luna’s magic.

“No more! I will not hear any more blasphemy about you not doing what you needed to do!” Luna scorn Samson looking stern.

“I know you wish you had acted, to prevented this all from happening, to make sure we will all be safe. But the truth is, you can’t always protect us. You can’t always be there to safe every living being. There will be times innocent deaths will accrue in your fights. But you can’t let that stop you from doing what you know is right. Samson I know you have the strength and willpower to overcome anything, even times of hardship like today. There will be times when others may not agree with your choices or making the wrong choices. It’s not always easy making the tough choices, I know that very well. You can’t always make the right answers but you can learn from past experience. So please don’t belittle yourself Samson. You are a wonderful individual, one that has touch so many lives not caring if your life is on death row. You expect so little in return for your deeds that makes not only a wonderful dragon, but a caring one that only wish to help. You are without a doubt a beautiful soul that has been blessed upon our lives and you have no idea how much you mean to us.” Luna finish her speech as she walked over to him and rubbed her body against his affectionately.

Samson was stumped by her words. All she said he knew they were true. He knows tough times will come and he won’t be able to save everyone. He will need to face the consequences of his actions, mainly to Fluttershy when she hears about the squirrels. She might not want to be around him after that but he’ll deal with it when the time comes. Samson was truly touched by Luna’s words that he felt tears rolling down his cheek as he hugged her close which she happily returns.

“Thank you Luna. I was afraid you would hate me for letting this all happen. But you truly care for me that much…I…I can’t describe how thankful I am for you being my friend. Though I am kinda worried when Fluttershy will learn about the squirrels.” He said.

“She will be upset but if you tell her what happen I’m sure she’ll understand.” Luna said.

“Yeah. But I guess that can wait till later cause I’m kinda tired after dealing with the Rake. I think I’ll sleep it off here and then I’ll tell Fluttershy.” He concluded.

“Sounds good to me, you wouldn’t mind me sleeping with you again? It was…very pleasant the last time and I’m sure it will be even more so again.” She asks.

“Well…I…uh…guess that would be find.” He said feeling embarrassed again.

So the two got into bed and as before hugged closely with Luna’s head on his chest and Samson’s wings inclosing her body in warm. Again he felt slightly embarrasses doing it with her but he did like it. Soon the two slept into blissful sleep with a smile in their faces.

Author's Note

Whelp I hope you guys like this Side-Story I made. Now for the real fun. There will be more Battle of the Awesome in the future and this time YOU, the readers, will choose the next creature Samson will go against. So if you have a creature in mind you wish Samson to see fight, please review, PM, email, or whatever to let me know. But there is a guideline to follow.

1: The creature must be creepy, scary, horrifying, or all the above.
2: It must be something that is normally hard to kill. Meaning weapons and such are pretty much useless unless it takes a long time to kill.
3: I will accept killers if they are under the guidelines.
4: Please put a sort bio of the creature just in case I don't know about it.
5: (optional) Have Samson team up with someone if they come from the same universe as the creature. Such like a hero or something that faced it before.

So there's the rules now go out there and give us some GOOD monster to fight.

Please review. PM, Like, or whatever to let me know if you like this Side-Story or not.

Being a dragon just got a lot more complicated part three: Thrice Crap!

Ok here’s part three guys, please review and let me know what you think.

BEING A DRAGON JUST GOT A LOT MORE COMPLICATED PART THREE: THRICE CRAP!

Life is a very complex and mysterious thing. We never know what the day will bring or the turnout, it can be merciful or cruel to everyone under the sky. It sides with no one and we can only hope we can overcome whatever life throws at us. And the bitter truth is life can damage and harm anyone that is unlucky enough to be in the path of dismay, agony, hatred, and even death. No one is safe from it, not even infants will be spared from its sting. The sting can vary from only a few moments to the day you die. Life doesn’t pick the winners or losers, it only plays out the cards and it is the individuals themselves that can make the move, and how they play it affects the outcome. Every choice can affect not only them, but those around them as well. For life isn’t cruel, it is the people that make the choices that hurts others are the true cruelty.

And for one little boy, the final choice of one person will forever scar him for the rest of his life and will be the first of the ever-long road of sadness and loneliness.

“Mommy please! Don’t leave, I don’t know what I did but I promise to be a good boy just don’t leave me alone!” A child no more than four cried out for his mother as she just stands there next to her car with cold and hatred filled eyes.

“You’ve been a fuck up to my life ever sense you crawled out of my pussy and now it’s time for me to dump the trash. Should have aborted you but fuck me since I didn’t have the cash. Now piss off kid, I don’t want anything to do you with you anymore.” She sneered.

“Hay baby come on, just leave the brat already so we can go. My dealer won’t wait for long.” A man said from his car.

“Yeah ok don’t get your dick in a twist I’m-No please!” The boy ran up to the women and latch on her legs.

“What the hell get the fuck off my you little reject!” The women scorn at him.

“But mommy I-WHACK!” The women slapped him so hard he let go of her.

“Don’t you call me that you little shit head, I ain’t your mom your little turd.” She snapped at him.

“W-w-w-why?” He asks feeling the sting of his bruise cheek burning.

“Cause you ruined my life! I had it all and then you decided you wanted to grow in my womb and fuck up everything. I never wanted you at all, you were a mistake that I should have gotten rid of the second you were born. You bitch when you’re hungry, you wet your bed, and I have to clean up after your shit. You are nothing but a waste of life. Now get out my sight you runt!” She said harshly.

“But…I love you mommy…” The boy said in one last desperate attempt to her.

“News flash shit head, I hate kids and I fucking hate you. Now just die.” She said coldly as she enters the car.

Soon both she and the man drove away leaving the boy behind. The boy lays on the ground in a fetal position crying alone. He didn’t understand why this was happening, why is his mom abandoning him, what did he do, and will he ever see her again? The boy cried as his world started to fade to black being engulfed by it as a sentence was utter from his trembling lips.

“Why was I even born?”

Samson shot up from the bed breathing heavily looking frighten as if he seen a ghost. After a few minutes trying to calm his nerves, he was able to control his breathing but Samson was shaking pretty badly at his dream…no it was more than that…it was a memory…one he wishes to never remembered.

“Fuck…even in the body of an entirely different species…they still come. That damn day…the day that changed everything…great now I can’t sleep. Sometimes I hate my life.” Samson groaned.

It was nighttime in Canterlot around one O’clock from the clock on the wall. After the whole thing with Blueblood, Samson and Celestia found the group in the garden and spend the rest of the day talking and exchanging stories where Samson learned many of their adventures of learning friendship. Samson was a bit skeptical about friendship having great power that could do the things they said, such as the Elements of Harmony. But he figured anything was possible in this world so why not? As the day went on Discord finally pop up again and was congratulating Samson on his most cunning trick on Blueblood and joined in on the talking. After a nice dinner, everyone went to their rooms for the night. The room Samson was given was like a five-star hotel with his own bathroom and balcony. The Whole room was decorated pretty much like the castle but was bigger for his large sizes. Since Samson knew he wouldn’t be getting back to sleep anytime soon he decided to take a little breather outside.

Samson walked on the balcony letting the cool air clear his troubled mind from both past memories and harden truths. Samson was at war with himself if he is doing the right thing and what Avache said, which was really bothering him. Normally when someone calls him names such as loser, dork, a nobody, and so on he just brushes it off. But when Avache said those words…they just seem to stick for unknown reason. But why is he thinking of himself of a monster? Was his word so true that it was affecting this much? Is he really the beast that just plays hero? Or is there a much more…unusual reason he just hasn’t figure out?

“And yet…I feel as though his words hide something…different…as if it’s not the words themselves I believe…but the hidden truth he proclaims I am. Those words just seem to never leave me…like something is making them stay and they are getting worse.” Samson whispers to himself.

“Cause those words are true…you are a monster.” A voice slowly echoed in and out softly almost sounded like…her.

“…And now I’m hearing voices in my head…great I’m slowly going insane. Just what I freaking need.” Samson said with an irritated look on his face.

It was bad enough Samson couldn’t get these ideas of him being a monster out as they slowly grew each day and slowly believing it now he has this voice that is making it ten times worst. Gotta love that. And that voice sounded like the one person that forever made his existence a living hell. Samson growled in mild anger snorted out lightening he decides a walk may help him clear his head. Samson flapped his wings and sore down to the tea garden. Since it was the dead of the night he had the place all to himself to be alone and just think. Samson walked around the garden trying to make sense of everything, he knows the words mean nothing but yet it seems they have a firm grasp of his subconscious mind. Maybe there is something in The Dragon’s Path that could explain it. Worth a shot. With that in mind, he set his thinking on another puzzle that has his brain rattling with questions. The dream he had while he was staying in Applejack’s house also confused him as well, each voice he heard was different in sound but yet all have the same tune. Sad, hurt, conflicted, and filled with unworthiness. But that’s not all, the night before he and the others came here he had another dream with the same voices but this time the male one wasn’t there and five new voices took its place, and there he felt the same heartache as the others.

I’m a stranger of this land of peace as my looks fends off many……I live by my family’s ways and yet I still feel hallow inside…I can’t bring myself to ask for others help for I am the one they seek in knowledge and in asking for help makes me weak

I try so hard to do what’s right for all…but I still fail the ones that are close to me…I can never have happiness for it will just fade in time…my curse prohibits me from finding the one thing I yearn for in such a long time

How could this have happened…she was supposed to be my friend…the only one in this damn place…why can’t I find anyone that will accept me for who I am…am I such a freak that all push everypony away…what makes me such a monster

I don’t understand why I feel so empty…I love what I do and all I have accomplished…I strive to not only be the best but also help those who truly need it and be the best example…I work so hard to get where I am today…and yet I feel so incomplete and hollow…as though I am missing a part of me…a part of happiness

And just like before he recognizes at least two of them as he swears he heard those two voices before but yet still can’t figure out who they belong too while the other three voices he has no clue but he was still determine to find them and ease their pain one way or another. Samson lets out a frustrated growl as he blew smoke out from his nostrils into the air, this was ticking him off. He wants to help them but with only voices that he can’t figure out how was he going to help them? And another question, how is he going to find them? From what they are saying and he is purely guessing on this, they wish to be with someone that loves them. But that’s a problem; he has zero knowledge and experience with love. So, if that is the answer to their sadness then he can’t really help them. He feels like he failed Spike when he revealed his love for Rarity and that got shot down so how can he help them when he can’t even help Spike?

“Goddammit all…this is really starting to piss me off. I didn’t realize being a dragon can have so many problems…almost makes my human life seem like a breeze…almost. And if the solution is love for those voices…then their shit out of luck if I need to find that for them. I don’t know the first thing about love…or what it feels like to be loved…maybe there’s like a dating service of some kind…yeah that might work, not the most original plan I’ve come up with it but it’ll have to do for now. Next question, where can I find them?”

“You can’t save them…you’re a failure to me and so you’ll be a failure to them. Your worthless and a monster, just like I always known you were.” The female voice echoed in his head.

“Not listening to you, you’re just a figment of my fucked-up imagination and is about as real as the tooth fairy. So, bugger off……and I just realized I’m taking back to a voice inside my head that isn’t real…yep I’m going downhill on the crazy train alright…wonder if there’s an insane asylum in this world I can check myself in?” Samson sighed half joking.

“Do not let this voice detrude you from your goals Samson, it only wants to hinder you to the point you will get killed. It will do anything to make you seem weak but I know you are stronger than it says you are.” It was the male voice again.

“Oh great, now I have another voice in my head. What am I now, Deadpool? I think I am actually going crazy; I mean seriously how can this get worse?” Samson growled.

“You know deep in your heart you are nothing but a beast that only knows how to fuck other’s lives like you did to mine!” The female voice spoke again.

“Begone desire of lies! You shall not taint this one while under my watchful eye. You are no more than a disease cast by thoughts of self-doubt. The child is much more than you scorn about.” The male voice shot back.

“……and now they’re arguing in my head…I just had to open my fucking mouth.” Samson groaned at the fact the two voices are now talking and arguing at the same time in his head.

“Don’t listen to him. He doesn’t know you like I do. You don’t belong here; you don’t belong anywhere. Your nothing but a worthless pest that needs to be snuffed out. You know they think your nothing but a monster.”

“Samson, you know this isn’t true. You saved their lives many times, you befriended an entire town, and they cherish you as both a hero and a friend. And above all else, there are those that truly love you as a mate and will do anything for you.”

“No one loves you! Your nothing but a disgrace to everyone you come in to contact. Once you screw up they will hate you and shun you like the plague you are!”

The two voices continued to fight and it was starting to give Samson a major headache. Plus, the fact he’s actually getting a headache while hearing two different voices inside his head arguing and trying to get him to be on their side’s just makes the situation even worse. He was really beginning to think he has gone mentally insane and it’s finally caught up to him. He doesn’t know who to listen to, so he decided to reject both of them.

“Ok that’s it! You two can go get anal raped by a spork for all I care cause I’m done listening to both of you now get out of my god damn head!” Samson snapped.

After a few minutes of hearing neither of the voices, Samson lets out a sigh thanking whatever higher power for the silence. But it also raises bigger questions, why is he hearing these voices outside the dream world? For him, the voices sound like those two little guys that sit on your shoulder representing an angel and devil telling you what’s right and wrong. In the cartoons, it looked funny but now he sees it’s a big old pain. With new problems just appearing out of nowhere with no chance of slowing down Samson was feeling the pressure of it all. Teen peer pressure got nothing on this. He has to figure out how to not only deal with the new problems but also solve the old ones before he crumbles from it all.

“Come on Samson, you’re not an idiot, you can figure this out. Just think…ok I can deal with the likes of the bat jerks and their boss so far so I’m good with that for now. The female voices of my dreams I’ll have to do some research and find them soon. How and who is the question but I’ll have to figure that out later. And as for the recent voices in my head…I got nothing…they could pop out of nowhere at any time and stopping them might not be an option at this point. This crap is annoying me! I mean, you would think a life here would be a walk in the park and yet I’ve face monster bats, evil spirits, and a prick of a prince to boot.” Samson restrained himself from slamming his skull open on how frustrated he is right now.

Samson sat down on the grass as he gazed up on the starry night. It was amazing to see so many stars out. Back on Earth he only saw about 3/16 of the stars that Equestria has and what a sight. It was like looking above a city at night with all their lights on. Such beauty made him feel at ease with all the problems he has face so far. This world was indeed amazing in every sense of the word. And its night just proves just how beautiful it can be. Samson lets out a sigh of content.

“Despite all the shit I’ve encounter so far, this place is truly out of this world.” Samson said to himself.

“We are happy to hear that Sir Samson.” A voice spoke from behind him.

Samson turn his neck to see Luna was standing behind him with a smile.

“Oh, hey Princess, did I wake you up?” Samson asks.

“No, we’ve just ended one of our routines this night so we decided to take a small break and walk in the garden a bit but is seems we are not the only ones to do this. It seems you are having trouble sleeping.” She said as she walks over to him.

“Yeah, thought a good walk in the night would help clear my head…and let just say that it didn’t go what I thought it would.” Samson said with a small chuckle.

“We see, We notice you were having a bad dream however we couldn’t seem to enter it to help you.”

“…Um…I’m not following, what do you mean notice my bad dream and couldn’t help?” Samson asks.

“Along with raising the moon at night we also safeguard the realm of dreams from nightmares. We can entire one’s dream and help them battle their fears and return them to a pleasant dream.”

“No kidding? You can actually entire someone’s dream if they have a nightmare?” Samson was astonished by that.

“Indeed, for those who live within our country we can entire any dream. Except yours. We are curious as to why we can’t access your dream?”

“Maybe cause I’m a dragon?” He suggested.

“That wouldn’t be the cause, we can entire any dream no matter the species. Ponies, Mules, Donkeys, Zebra’s, Griffins, Minotaur’s, Dragons, and basically every living creature. There was some sort of barrier around your dream that prevented us to try and help you.”

“It could be for the fact it wasn’t really a dream but more of a memory.”

“Again, it wouldn’t matter as a dream can have three common things. The Fantasy, the Nightmare, and the Past Collection. If you’re asleep and having any of the three, then we can enter it.”

“Then the only thing I can think that might interfere you entering my dream could be the fact I’m from another world.”

“Perhaps, what was it about?”

“…if it’s all the same I rather not talk about it…it’s something I want to forget entirely.” He said with a solemn sigh.

“Pardon our induction for something that was personal Sir Samson.”

“Nah your good Princess. Just one of those past you just want to forget you know?”

“We do…for we have a past that still haunts us to this day…of sins we committed to our own people and our beloved sister…for something that was very childish.” Luna said with a sad tune.

Samson looked at her seeing the hurt in her eyes of her past. The others did tell him about when Luna was once known as Nightmare Moon, how she became Nightmare Moon, and all she did. He also knew that Celestia had to use the Elements of Harmony to banish her in order to save their people. Something he knew was very difficult to do to someone you love. To be alone for over a thousand years, he couldn’t imagine the loneliness and suffering she must of endure.

“I guess we all have something we’re not proud of, for you and me it’s the past we came from. A past that was seemed to be filled with nothing but a hellish life of pain, sorrow, anger, and depression. With others that seemed to either don’t care about your existence or make it even worse cause they believe you are not meant to life, as if they say you are a mistake that was never meant to be even born…especially those you loved at one point. You feel all alone in a big world and don’t know where to turn, believing that there is no one to help you. And also, seeing that you can’t trust another soul for your sadness and hatred were clouding your judgment making you think they only want to hurt you further.” Samson started getting her attention.

Luna was glued to his words as she was taken aback by them. His words struck deep within her soul. He was speaking all she felt before her banishment. He knew her very pain, the sorrow she faces, and the scar in her heart. But what really got her was his eyes, she saw everything. The pain, the sadness, and anger. All of it. He didn’t just know her pain; he has lived in one somewhat like her own. Samson knows of a past like hers because he has also had a similar one.

“The others told me about you becoming Nightmare Moon and what you did. However, I know you didn’t mean to get it out of hand-er hoof. You just wanted recognition for your work. You wanted all to see how beautiful your night is but it seems your subjects didn’t care. But the fact you thought they just slept through the night mean they didn’t give a rat’s ass about it made you hurt, jealous, angry, and sad that all your hard work was for nothing. You felt betrayed that they just slept through it rather than enjoy it like they do in Celestia’s day and that’s not childish. Those are rational emotion one has when face in those predicaments. But your wrong about your nights being not welcomed, while I was in Ponyville the Ponies did enjoy your night. Young couples strolling in the park with the night sky aluminate their path, friends going to scary movies as the dark night sets the perfect mood, children hearing bedtime stories from their parents fueling their imaginations, and Ponies that just sit outside to just was the stars and moon seeing just how beautiful they are. And that’s just Ponyville, larger cities also have another world when the sun goes down making it just as lively as the day, if not more so. So, you see Princess Luna your night does bring great joy to your subjects. They cherish it like they do the day. It gives them a whole new world of fun while also gives them peace.” Samson paused for a moment before continuing.

“The night signifies that it is time relax within their homes with the ones they love and feel content that they can rest. Your night gives them rest from the day which they need knowing their Princess of the Night will keep them safe from the nightmares you protect them. Your night and your sister’s day may be opposites in nature but they also need each other. A species can’t always need just one, it takes both to make a world filled with wonder and surprise, even if they are day walkers or night owls. And if I may your night is just simply beautiful, it brings me such peace and seeing all those stars just makes it more magnificent than it already is. So, your night is important, and not just the Ponies either. So, you may think you were a monster but you learn from the past and you do own up to your mistake. You knew the choice you made was a heavy one and you feel regret of ever doing it. The choice you made was wrong but you were not under the right mind to truly recognize such consequences at the time that it can be forgiven. You just want to do right for something you thought you did wrong even if it was wrong you did mend the cause of your actions. That says to me you are far from a monster, for you are Luna, Princess of the night and Protector of dreams. Your history and past mistakes doesn’t define you, what you make of them does. And for that I see you, not Nightmare Moon, not a monster, or whatever shit you think you aren’t, for you are Princess Luna. You owned up your past and became better, for that alone plus everything you achieve makes you better than you think.” Samson finished.

Luna just sat there with her mouth slightly open. No one has ever told her that her night was not only beautiful but also very important as well. He even went to a list of how her subjects enjoy it, it makes her heart swell with great happiness that her night makes so many Ponies happy. For years, only her sister told her that her nights were lovely but Luna figured she was only trying to make her feel better. But now another, a dragon no less, has spoken such a statement that has truly open her eyes that made her see her night may be truly adored. He also said he thought her nights were beautiful which made her very happy to hear, it’s not often you hear your work praised by another especially since her nights weren’t intentionally made for a species outside of the Pony race. And his words on her mistakes brings light as well. He knew her past and her actions but believes she was still her and said he understood the hurt that led to her choice. But it also got her wondering why he was trying so hard to make her feel better? It doesn’t really make sense for the fact he has all rights not to give a rat’s ass about her or her troubles.

“While we truly appreciate thou thoughtful sentiment of our night we must ask why you take such initiative to make us feel better?” Luna asks questionable of his motives.

“Because I can see you’re a good person Princess and it actually made me sad to hear you thought were not only feeling unappreciated for your hard work but were extremely lonely for so long…l know that feeling all too well as I stated before. But I want you to know that your night is appreciated and that you do have a friend.” Samson said.

“We have a Friend? We don’t understand?”

“Well…the thing is Princess…I want to be your friend. No one should feel like there alone, hell I’ve been through that for god knows how long and it bites. So, I know what it is to feel alone and I want to let you know you don’t have to be alone anymore.” Samson was feeling kinda silly asking a princess to befriend a dragon like himself.

Princess Luna just stood there with a shock expression having a hard time believing Samson actually wanted to be friends with her. She could tell he was sincere about it too; he knew and understood her pain, loneliness, sadness, and past. He didn’t care if she was Nightmare Moon, all he saw was her. He was actually treating her like any normal pony. Plus, the fact he has said her night was both seen as just as great as her sister’s day and he wants to be her friend cause he wants to not caring if she was a princess or not, nor does he find her past with such horror like others have before. It was almost too much for her, her head hung low as tears started to drip from her cheeks. Samson notice this and started to worry that he might have said something wrong. He was about to speak but then Luna suddenly lunges at him engulfing Samson in a tight embrace. Samson for his part was struck in surprise by the sudden hug from the Princess of the Night. Thinking nothing else to do, he slowly wraps his arms around her in a hug as she continues to cry. After a few minutes, Luna finally spoke.

“Oh, Sir Samson, you have no idea how much that means to me. For so long I have dream of having a friend that sees me for who I am despite my dark past. You very words have shown me that you do care and see me not as a princess but a fellow pony. I can’t put in words how happy I am to finally have a friend and one such as you, one that truly has a good heart and a wonderful way to make others feel like they actually do matter. Being a dragon with such power and yet has such compassion to all those you wish to protect, I am very grateful to be your friend.” Luna spoke through her tears hugging him tight.

Samson was also surprise by her own statement about him wanting to be her friend and knowing about her too. He felt his speech was actually lame and thought she would just laugh at him for making such a sappy request. But now here he is hugging his new friend and a princess no less. Which was actually weird, a princess befriending a dragon? Kinda blows all those old fairy tales of the ‘dragon kidnaps a princess’ deal out of the water. But he was happy to make her smiling and making her so happy, for some strange reason it makes his inside feel great but he doesn’t know why. So, the two just stayed there hugging each other as Luna rubs her head on his lower neck with a happy smile gracing her face, she since stops the water works s few moments ago, Luna was also surprise by the feel of his scales. She always thought a dragon’s scales were rough and unpleasant but to her delight Samson’s scales were smooth, warm, and almost feels like skin. Samson himself had to admit that she was indeed beautiful with the moon casting its light on her mane making it gleam so pleasantly as if it had its own glow. Her fur was very soft at the touch and she smelled just grand. It was then that Samson finally realized that he does find not just Luna beautiful, but also his other friends as well. They were all just so gorgeous in both body and personality to him. He was slowly seeing he was indeed attracted to them despite their species. Each one had a unique style of who they are that gives them such greater characteristics than anyone he ever knew. But he couldn’t help but going back to the previous thought of the whole ‘dragon befriends a bunch of ponies and a princess’ that it made him snicker a little. This of course got Luna’s attention.

“My dear friend, is everything ok?” She asks stopping her head rub.

“Oh, everything is fine, just finding this situation kinda funny and ironic.”

“How so?”

“I mean look at us, a dragon and a pony, a pony princess no less, being friends. That has to go against like every fairy tales about dragons kidnaping princesses and taking them to their hoard. So basically we’re saying ‘screw you fairy tale’s’ right in the face right now.” Samson laughed which made Luna laugh too.

“Indeed, you’re right Sir Samson. It does seem like that, and I’m more than happy to prove them wrong with you. I know were going to be the best of friends!” Luna said with glee in her voice.

“My too Princess.” He agreed.

“Please Sir Samson, call us Luna.”

“Ok and same goes for you, Samson is just fine.”

“Agreed, we shall call you just that.”

“Sweet! So, Luna I got a question for you.”

“Yes?”

“Why do you use the royal we?”

“Oh that, well we-I mean I’m still trying to learn the new modern speech of this era but it’s hard to…how does it go? Oh yes, going frozen duck after years away from home.”

“…Um, that’s going cold turkey.”

“Oh…as you can see I’m still learning.” Luna said with a small blush.

“I can tell, if you want I can help you with all the lingo of this world and some of mine if you want.” He offered.

“That would be wonderful, you truly are a good friend.”

“Hey that’s what friends do for one another…yawn oh sorry about that must be time for me to go back to bed.”

“I understand for I have to return to my duties as well. Have a more pleasant slumber this time around.”

“Hope so, night Luna.”

But instead of saying goodnight, Luna gave him a kiss that was dangerously close to his mouth. Samson eyes bulge out a bit from her sudden kiss. She pulled back after a minute giving a lovely smile.

“I hope that’ll give you better dreams. And thank you again Samson for being my friend and truly understanding me. Goodnight.” And with that Luna flew back inside the castle.

“Whoa…these Ponies sure know how to make a guy feel welcome with all this open affection and stuff. I am so going to hell for saying this but I think I’m actually starting to fall for them…Even if I am a mon-FUCKING HELL NO MORE! I’m not going to start that shit again; I don’t know where these fucking ideas are coming from but they end now! Fuck what Avache and that bitch voice said about me being a brute, they can shove their words so far up their asses that they need a gynecologist just to get the first sentence out! I’m going to show them and prove how fucking wrong they are. How they got these ideas in my head is a fucking pain and mystery but I will beat this!” Samson swears to himself.

With his promise, he flies back to his room to get some rest.

LOCATIN UNKOWN

“You must be fucking joking! You actually think mere words will defeat that shitty dragon?!” Agron snapped at Avache who remain calm and collective.

“Indeed, I do, for words have great power that can mold our minds into whatever they engrave into us and thus we in turn become what the words have say.” The Unicorn Pony said with a coy grin.

“……That has to be the biggest load of crap I have ever heard! What kind of retard would fall for something so dumb?” The bat creature asks the pony.

“Why not ask yourself that very same question?”

“Ask the same-ARE YOU CALLING ME RETARDED?!” Agron screamed at him.

“Well the evidence has shown you have made quite the many blunder every chance you had against the dragon. All your men dead, you flying head first knowing full well you can’t defeat him, and of course letting your anger get the better of you.” Avache said circling him.

“Why you little bitch! How dare you say I’m worthless! So yeah some of my plan went down the toilet…and yes, all my men I’ve brought with me are now dead cause of me…and I did fly away from that fucked up spirit…plus I was basically useless against the dragon……I…am a worthless retard. I wasn’t able to stop the dragon because I was so stupid and full of rage that I couldn’t even make a scratch on him…I am nothing but a……WHERE THE FUCK DID THAT COME FROM!!!!!” Agron scream can’t believing he said those things about himself.

“And so, you see, words do have great power. But they do need help, and thanks to this mechanical delight, they can.” Avache lifted his hat and there on top was an odd-looking trinket.

It was some short of metal cage that housed a green gem with gears and a small dish on the top.

“What is that supposed to be?” Agron asks.

“This is a little device I made a few years back. This gem has the power to enter any creatures mind and place any thought, the device it is placed in amplifies the negative thoughts by planting a subconscious message loop within the brain making the subject go crazy and believing in the words as it slowly grows the more they think about it to the point it breaks them. The more they think about even for a split second it’ll grasp tighter to their mind slowly making them believe they are what the words say. And the words themselves turn ‘alive’ per say taunting and nagging the individual to think more of it thus making it grow worse, such the cycle will continue till the ultimatum is reached.” Avache grinned evilly.

“Very interesting indeed Avache. Make the Elemental Dragon doubt himself to the point he’ll be useless against us.” The master spoke up.

“Thank you, kindly sir, as you can see it works on the very simple minded with ease.” He snickered.

“Fuck you!” The bat snapped.

“Yes, it did but a dragon’s mind is no weak point at all. It will take more than just enhance words to make him fully believe it. It could take months even years to make the dragon break which I will remind you time is a very critical asset we don’t have the lesser to spare.” He pointed out.

“I figured as much so I have my two companions head west were there are three very strong and extremely hot- tempered High Kings that should do the job. They will tip the scales over and thus we shall be rid of the dragon forever.”

“…Wait, are the High Kings going to make him think he’s whatever you place in his head or kill him?” Agron asks.

“Whichever comes first, I’m fine with either.” Avache shrugged.

“And if that doesn’t work Avache?” The master asks.

“Well…um…I…really haven’t thought that far ahead.” He said with a nervous smile.

“I thought so, we can’t take any chances with this dragon. I need that dragon gone, you hear me? If I want to take what is rightfully mine and ascend my species to the greatest level of god hood, I must have him dead! I thought I gotten rid of those Elementals from this continent years ago, but now this blasted Elemental Dragon is mucking up all my plans! They are the only dragons left in this world that still believes in him! And I cannot let that happen when the next stage is almost ready! As an Elemental Dragon, he has great powers that neither of you can challenge. We now know he has both Darkness and Chaos as his breaths, two of the six Ancient Breaths a dragon can wield. Both pure and raw in natural form it can even kill those who were born from it. He can kill you easily two. So, knowing all this, are you certain your plan will work perfectly?” The master asked.

“I do and with the unwilling aid of those High Kings it shall be a quick end.”

“And what of the bearers of the Elements, what if they try to interfere? If they somehow break the spell you place on the dragon, what then?”

“Yeah my spies say they may have shown some feelings for that overgrown lizard.” Agron pointed out.

“Not likely, the dragon must be the one to break it not them. Even if they try to help him or show any signs of caring the spell will make him think it’s not there. I truly believe that he doesn’t even know he is under any spell and just thinks he’s insane. But then Agron why would mare such as them even have feelings for such a beast. And speaking of, what will you do with them after you ‘convince’ them to use the Elements of Harmony?” Avache asks his master.

“Kill them of course, unless you have a better use for those weaklings?” The master asks but he had a feeling what he’ll say.

“While they do pose a great threat to mine and my colleges plans of our future of Equestria they do have a use in more ‘pleasurable’ uses for us. Even a gentlecolt such as I have urges only a mare can ease.” He said with a smirk.

“Depending if your plan does work, you can do with them as you please. They can be your new toys to play and rape for all I care.”

“Thank you, kindly master, I shall not disappoint you.” And with that Avache left the room.

“Hmp, I say his plan will flop. Damn stuck up pony thinks he’s so smart with that toy of his.” Agron huffed in anger.

“And it shall be his down fall.” The master said.

“Master?”

“That Unicorn’s plan may work for a short while but it will ultimately fail. He’s not seeing the bigger picture. Dragons are pure power and thus you must overcome power with equal primal power.”

“Are you saying you’re going to kill the dragon?”

“Why should I do anything while there’s a creature that hates the dragons more than anything in existence that would love to kill the dragon with joy.”

“Wait what, what creature?”

“A creature as old as the dragon race itself, for they are the opposite to them in nature and force. They have hunted and killed millions of them in the past out of greed, hatred, and pleasure. They hate the dragon race with all there being and would love nothing more than to kill them all in one fell swoop. They wish to be the alphas and not them and will do anything to active a goal like that going so far as killing unborn hatchlings and eating their corps for simple fun and enjoyment.”

“W-w-what kind of creatures would be crazy enough to hunt down dragons?” Agron asked in slight fear.

Within the darkness of the dim lilted room two eyes shone brightly with no pupils and held great power. The master utters these very worlds that sank deep in the minds of all dragons filled with scorn and hatred of these beast that pray on even their unborn young.

“The Nightcore Syves.”

MORNING IN PONYVILLE

“Ok now let’s do the wing measurement.” Twilight said to Rainbow Dash and Pinkie Pie.

It was a nice morning as we see Twilight, Pinkie Pie, Rainbow Dash, and Samson in the park. Samson was in his normal dragon sizes letting the three Ponies do some measurements for Twilight’s new dragon guide book. Along with Samson’s knowledge of the dragon race Twilight also wanted to do some quick measurements and size comparison on him keeping in mind that he is a larger dragon than most Ponies ever saw, rare as it might seem, though Samson did state that there are dragons bigger than him out there but his size will be a good basis for now. They already gotten his height in both his quad and bipedal stances. He was around 45 feet when on fours but almost 90 feet tall when he is on two. And he was at least 75 or 79 yards long from snout to tail and weigh a hefty 10 tons. So now Pinkie Pie stood at one end of Samson’s wing with a measurement tape in mouth as Rainbow Dash flew over to his other wing with the other end.

“So, it looks like it’s about l20 yards.” Rainbow Dash said.

“Ok minus Samson’s body width that’s about over a hundred-foot wing span, amazing! I think Samson here as the largest wing to body ratio in recorded history!” Twilight excitedly wrote down on her notes.

“Neat but I’m not the one with the biggest wings around, that honor goes to the Wyverns. Those dudes were made to fly and so they have the biggest wing span than any dragon.” Samson said.

“Made to fly, sounds like they would be fun to see racing one another.” Rainbow Dash said.

“Oh, can we see that?! Can we? Can we? Can we? Can we? Can we?” Pinkie Pie asks hoping around on Samson’s head.

“Sure, if I can find any in this continent that isn’t a High King.” Samson said as he laid his head down next to them.

“Damn straight those bastards are a pain in the flank. So, what’s the big difference in a High King and you?” Rainbow Dash asks sitting on his face.

“The main difference is the way of life they follow. They are exactly like me in reason of species, group, and status. The entire group is made up of Chromatics, Fusions, and Wyverns. But a High King follows a set of guide lines that makes them think there the best. Having a shit load of gold and gems for a bed is one of them, being able to use fire and only fire, seeing other species as inferior, use fear and their powers to intimidate others to get what they want. And the main difference in them and like me is there inability to have compassion to even their own. So, High Kings are like any dragon out there but they are basically heartless.” Samson explains.

“And it was because of Dracul High King that they are like this?” Twilight asks and he nodded.

“Who’s Dracul?” Pinkie Pie asks.

“Dracul High King was the one that formed the group hundreds of thousands to quite possibly a little over a few million years ago, in order to oppose the Dragon King and take over. It started a civil war with the dragon race only ending with the Dragon King and Dracul disappearing. He was the one that made the High Kings who they are today.” Twilight explains.

“Wow sounds like a really asshole.” Rainbow Dash huffed.

“That about sums it up RD.” Samson said.

“But it also makes me ponder…do you think he’s behind all of this?” Twilight asks.

“Behind what?”

“Well everything that has happen in the best few weeks. The bat creatures, the Wendigo’s, and the evil spirit. All those attempts to get to the Elements of Harmony and almost killing you, do you think Dracul is responsible for it?”

“From the stories, I’ve heard about him it would fit the bill but the whole stealing of the Elements seems off. He believes only a dragon’s powers are the greatest source of power anywhere so why take a power source that doesn’t involve dragons in anyway?”

“Guess you’re right.” Twilight agreed with a sigh.

“Don’t worry Twilight, we’ll figure out who’s behind this soon so buck up.”

“Whoa Samson, what’s with calling Twilight a fuck up?” Rainbow Dash said looking at him with an annoyed expression.

“WAIT WHAT!? Oh, shit I’m so sorry Twilight I didn’t mean it like that I was trying to-” But a sound of laughter interrupted him as he looked down seeing the three mares laughing.

“Oh, that was too good Rainbow Dash, you got him good.” Pinkie Pie said giving her a hoof pump.

“Huh?!” Samson just looked at them with a ‘what the hell’ face.

“Oh Samson, you used the word in the right context but Rainbow Dash was just pulling your tail.” Twilight said while still giggling.

“I couldn’t help it man, it was just too easy.” Rainbow Dash snickered.

“Oh, son of a salamander’s dick I can’t believe I fell for that!” Samson snorted out ice.

“Now don’t be like that Samson, it was only a joke.”

“You know I’m still a noobie with your terms and stuff like that so I thought I actually said it wrong…but I guess you’re right. You got me fair and square but I will get you back.”

“Oh, I know Samson; I wouldn’t have it any other way so I’ll be waiting for that ‘payback’.” Rainbow Dash said rubbing her noes on his snout.

“…Um…right. Hey I need to head over to the old CMC clubhouse since the girls wanted to know something, I’ll catch you guys on the flip side.” Samson stood up and walk away.

“…Was it something I said?” Rainbow Dash asks her two friends.

“I think you scared him away.” Pinkie Pie said.

“No, I didn’t…did I?” Rainbow Dash looked worried.

“I don’t think you did. Perhaps he’s just preoccupied with whatever the girls want him for, but you might want to be a little less forward till we absolutely know he wants to be with any of us.” Twilight said.

“For how long Twilight? Our heat season is just around the corner and the last one nearly drove me to the ground, literately! And that’s because I wasn’t comfortable with anypony to help me with my needs beside you guys, I might have gone crazy if it weren’t for you girls. I don’t know why but I never seen other stallions like somepony I would be with at all, especially for this season…but with Samson…it’s like I can not only trust but I feel complete with him. I…I love him. I Love that dragon with all my heart. He’s the only stallion that I actually love…and the only guy that has cared for me and doesn’t care if I’m not like most mares…he sees me for who I am. He’s somepony I want to be with for the rest of my life and perhaps start a family one day.” Rainbow Dash said with a content smile on her face.

“Whoa Dashie, I never knew you loved Samson that much.” Pinkie Pie said greatly amazed by her words.

“Yeah, who would of thought I would fall in love with a dragon…but now…I wouldn’t have it any other way. You know it’s funny really, I first thought he was just some beast ready to kill us but after a while…I saw him in a totally different light.”

“When did you start having feelings for him?” Twilight asked.

“It’s hard to say but I think I started to have feelings for him around the first time he saved us from those bat jerks. Then I guess it just grew the more I was around him, playing around, talking sometimes, even telling him some of my past. I…I may not have said this to you guys…but I know I’m not the prettiest mare in town. Not like Rarity or Fluttershy with their natural looks or like you guys. Hell, everypony thinks I’m gay because I don’t flirt or hang out with guys…when I know guys don’t see me attractive at all. But with Samson, he doesn’t push me away when I do flirt with him and I do see he has look at my flank when he thinks I wasn’t looking. So, I know he finds me at least a little pretty. Plus, he’s just so perfect to me; I don’t care if he isn’t a pony. Samson is kind, cool, awesome, funny, pretty smart, and is so fucking hot. I love that hunk.” Rainbow Dash said with a blush and a dreamy look on her face.

“Believe it or not, I know what you’re feeling too Rainbow Dash. I wasn’t well sought out by guys either, mainly cause I was always studying and never took the chance to even have friends, and felt I wasn’t a pretty as most of the mares in Canterlot. I hear them saying I was some nerd or bookworm that has no feelings…it did get to me a lot in my younger years. Even when I moved to Ponyville and met all of you I still felt unattractive than many of the mares here…not one guy came up to me that didn’t involve the threat of the town. But Samson actually spend time with me and I also grew to love that dragon. He actually cares for me making me feel warm and safe around him. So yes, Rainbow Dash I know it kills you to wait to express your feelings for him cause I feel the pain too. I just want to be held in his arms as he scratches behind my ears saying he loves me while I return his love.” Twilight sighed in happiness.

“Damn Egghead that was deep, what about you Pinkie? Why do you love Samson?”

“Why wouldn’t I fall in love with him? After everything he done for us from saving my life, helping rebuild the town, treating me like a regular mare…and not thinking I’m just some annoying pony that thinks I’m just a child. I have urges like any mare and what to find a guy that will treat me as such and Samson is that guy. I know I act childish and can get on pony’s nerves from it and yet Samson still treats me like more than that. He’s the sweetest, neatest, funniest, greatest, nicest, friendliest, and bestest guy I ever known. Plus, he’s so huggable.” Pinkie smiled warmly.

“But do you really think he’ll love us like we love him?” Rainbow Dash asks.

“I’m not sure, but tonight will let him know our feelings for him. Let’s get the library ready. Me and Pinkie will get some of the things will need while you can get the others for tonight.” Twilight said to Rainbow Dash.

The others nodded and got ready for tonight.

WITH SAMSON

Samson landed on the property of Applejack’s farm quickly shrinking himself as he headed to the CMC clubhouse. The girls asked him if he could help them get their Cutie Marks. Though he knew squat how acquiring one really works he still said yes. It couldn’t be that hard…right?

“Hey girls I’m here and ready to get your Cutie Marks.” Samson called out.

Soon the little sounds of tiny hooves echo in the clubhouse as four fillies came out. The first three he knew but the fourth one was a unicorn filly with a pale purple coat color, a blonde mane, and yellow eyes. Like the others, she doesn’t have a Cutie Mark. And as per usually the three fillies all jumped on him and hugged a different part of his body.

“Howdy Samson, thanks for helping us.” Apple Bloom said hugging his left wing.

“Yeah it’s going to be major awesome!” Scootaloo said hugging his tail.

“With your hope, we’ll get our Cutie Marks for sure!” Sweetie Belle said hugging his lower neck.

“I’ll do my best, so who’s this little one?” Samson asks.

“This is our newest member Dinky Doo.” Scootaloo introduces her.

“Hi Samson!” Dinky said waving her hoof at him with excitement.

“Hey there nice to meet you Dinky…wait…Doo…are you related to a Ditzy Doo by any chance?” Samson asks.

“Yup, she’s my mommy and the best there is. Thank you for protecting her when that awful monster tried to kill her.” Dinky went up to him and gave him a big hug.

“No prob, so what is the schedule for today?”

“As you know, we are the very few Ponies in Ponyville that haven’t found our Cutie Mark. So, we decided we should try to get them doing different things, different dragon things.” Apple Bloom said hinting on the word.

“…Is there an actual Cutie Mark that revolves around dragons or are you girls just pulling that from your backsides?” He looked at them with a raised eyebrow.

“There hasn’t been a recorded one yet but with your help we’ll sure to get one!” Sweetie Belle said.

“Alright then, what’s first? Can’t be too bad, right?” Samson asks.

20 MINUTES LATER IN THE APPLE TREE FEILDS

“Oh, how I hit a new low in my life…makes me wonder how I let you girls talked me into this.” Samson groans.

“Oh, don’t be a baby; you said you would do this for us.” Scootaloo said.

“Indeed, I did and while I will help you girls in anything to get your Cutie Mark, I have but one slight question…WHY AM I IN A BLOODY CHICKEN SUIT!?” Samson yelled comically.

True to his words, stands a mighty dragon in a raggedy old chicken suit that has seen its better days. The white feathers were worn and tainted a bit yellow, the head looked mangled, and the whole thing was tight. Plus, it was very uncomfortable to fit in as both his wings and tail were stuff in awkward and slightly painful places.

“I think you look cute in it Samson.” Dinky giggled.

“Cute is a word I wouldn’t even consider with this piece of junk. This thing should be condemned for ever being wearied, plus this suit looks like it hasn’t been used in the last 100 years! Seriously, what kind of talent would require this?”

“Hogged tie a dragon in a chicken suit Cutie Mark of course.” Apple Bloom said.

“……ok now I know you’re just pulling this out of your little bungholes.”

“Please, just act like a chicken and let us catch you.” Sweetie Belle used the puppy eyes on him.

Even with all the powers he has, he was totally weak against the Pony’s puppy eyes attack.

“Oh, all right, but no one better know about this. I wouldn’t be able to live this down.”

“You mean no pony, right?” Dinky corrected.

“………Your so lucky your all too cute.” Samson grumbled and started clucking like a chicken.

“Ok girls, CUTIE MARK CRUSADERS CAPTURE A DRAGON IN A CHICKEN SUIT YAY!” The four cheered each with a lasso.

“Say that three times fast.” Samson thought as he pecked the ground.

The four galloped around Samson holding a lasso in their mouths getting ready to tie Samson up. Samson just clucks away seemingly oblivious to the ‘danger’ of being capture. The four twirled the ropes in the air and let them go heading to Samson but he had other plans. Samson dodge all of the lassos with ease still clucking.

“Hey! No fair Samson!” Sweetie Belle’s voice cracked a bit.

“Oh, it is fair plus I believe you have to earn it in order to truly receive it.” He smirks and he flaps his ‘wings’ running away from them.

“After the chicken-dragon!” Dinky shouted and the girls chased him.

So, the four fillies chase Samson around the apple field, though it was a bit weird to run on two legs for Samson. The four tried to lasso the illusive ‘chicken-dragon’ as Dinky has now dub him but even being in the suit was still able to miss all of their catches but her could still hear their giggles and laughter. This makes him smile; it filled his heart with joy and warmth to see they were having a good time, despite him looking like the ugliest bird on the planet. The ‘chase’ went on for about five more minutes till Samson decided to let them catch him so all four of the girls lasso him, poorly he had to admit, and hogged tie him up with all four of them on top of Samson grinning.

“All right! We caught him!” Apple Bloom said with excitement.

“Your darn tut’n, we got to get our Cutie Marks for sure!” Scootaloo smiled.

The four looked at their flanks but found no Cutie Mark of any kind.

“Rats!” Dinky kicked her hoof in slight disappointment.

“I thought for sure we would get it, sorry Samson for going through this for nothing.” Sweetie Belle rubbed her nose on his head.

“It’s fine, sorry it didn’t work.” He said though he already knew this would be a bust.

“Well maybe we can do other things that involve dragons.” Dinky said.

“As long as I don’t have to wear more ridicules costumes I’m in. Now jump off me so I can get of this freak’n eye shore of a bird suit off before someone sees me in it.”

“I would see why, that thing does make you look silly.” Said a female voice.

“Yeah, I know so…wait, that sounded like…” Samson slower turned his head to see Applejack, Big Mac, and Granny Smith looking at him trying and failing to not laugh at him.

(AN: A little history lesson I just learned. The name ‘Granny Smith’ isn’t just a normal ‘non-Pony’ sounding name; it is actually a name of a type of apple that came to be around in the 1868 in Eastwood, New South Wales, Australia that was discovered by a women name Maria Ann Smith. Like the Cartoon counterpart, Maria had many children and was a prominent figure of the community, when it was actually small during that time frame, and was given the name Granny Smith. Now weather this was the bases when make the character Granny Smith for the show I can’t say but I found it interesting since I thought it was an inside joke for Granny Smith was the only character that had a ‘human’ name throughout the whole serious by the creators. But once again the show just goes deeper than the skin of screen, even though I’m pretty sure that’s wasn’t the intention to begin with. Just a little something I wanted to share with you all, back to the story!)

“………How long?” He simply asks.

“The very first moment you clucked.” Big Mac snorted in mild amusement.

“I wouldn’t suppose you believe me if I say this was some dragon wizardry I casted and this was all an illusion?” Samson tried to bullshit his way out of it.

“Not a chance big boy.” Applejack smirks.

“Well worth a shot. Alright yes I’m dressed like a butt ugly chicken so the girls could tie me up in order to get a Cutie Mark in…in all honesty in the a pretty far fetch way to getting a Cutie Mark.”

“Oh, those young’uns go after anything to get one, even if it means making it up along the way.” Granny Smith said.

“I figured as much, girls if you please?” The four got off of him as he untangled himself and got rid of the costume and yet it seems to be uncooperative.

“…Um…can one of you get the zipper on my back? The chicken suit is kinda making it hard for me to get it.” Samson asks them.

“I got it!” Apple Bloom said as she hopped on his back and grasps the zipper with her teeth.

But it was harder than it looks as it wasn’t budging an inch. She tried a few more times but it wouldn’t come off.

“Tarnation this zipper is stuck good.” She huffed.

“Oh fan-freak’n-tastic, just what I need, a busted zipper on a really uncomfortable costume.” Samson snorted out smoke.

“Hold yer chickens there Samson, I’ll get it off.” Macintosh said.

“Yeah throw a chicken joke on a guy stuck in a bloody chicken suit, real classy there big red.” Samson rolled his eyes.

Big Mac just chuckled as he pulls on the zipper but has little effect as well.

“Gah this thing is really holding. Can’t say I can remove it.”

“Of course, this is happing to me. I mean what else could make this worst.”

“Sam Hill girls, where did you get the costume? It looks like you got it from a trash can.” Granny Smith asks.

“How’d you know where we got it?” Scootaloo asks.

“……what.” Samson gave the girls a tweaked look.

“Yeah it was Pinkie Pie’s old Nightmare Nights old costume. We found it in the garbage the other day so since she didn’t want it we took it.” Dinky explained.

“It does look like her old one now that you mention it.” Applejack spoke.

“………are you telling me I’m wearing a costume that was made for a mare found in trash?” Samson asks.

“Pretty much.” Sweetie Belle smiled.

“…And pry tell how is this, at all even conceived, to be a good idea?”

“We figured it could help us get our Cutie Marks.” Apple Bloom said.

Samson just looked at them with a twitching right eye as he calmly walks away from the others till he was about 20 feet away. The ponies were confused as to what Samson was going to do.

“You said this was found in the trash, right? So, that would suggest that Pinkie won’t want it back?” Samson asks.

“The whole ‘found it in the trash’ wasn’t a dead giveaway?” Applejack said with a raised eyebrow.

“Just checking.”

And with that Samson’s whole body was covered in the green aura before expanding causing the costume to rip apart into tiny bits. Once the aura fades he stretches his now free body from the kinks and cramps the suit was doing to him.

“Ok seriously, we need to talk about what’s not ok with certain things you four do. Hogtie me while in a crummy getup is one thing, but taking a crummy getup that was from the garbage? What were you four thinking?” Samson looks at the fillies questionably.

“…Ok, so the trash costume might have been over the top. But the next one sure as Celestia’s sun shines will get our Cutie Mark.” Dinky said.

“Which is?”

“Dragon Riding Cutie Mark!” Sweetie Belle smiled.

“…Well, that does seem more legit.” Samson hummed in approval.

“Yeah that one doesn’t seem too trashy.” Big Mac smirks.

“……really on the roll with those jokes today huh big red?” Samson asks with an apathetic expression.

“Only if you give me what I get.”

“Yeah well heed old dragon saying ‘what comes around goes around.’ That kind of stuff will get you.”

“Everypony knows that one sonny boy.” Granny Smith added.

“Just saying.”

“Come on Samson, let’s go. We need to get our Cutie Mark on Dragon Riding!” Scootaloo said putting her left hoof on his forearm getting his attention.

“Ok girls hold your throttles; we have the whole day to find your Cutie Marks.” Samson reinsures them.

“YAY!” They all said giggling at the excitement they’ll have.

“Must say you sure have a way with fillies. Never seen the tikes so excited.” Granny Smith said with a smile.

“Well you know being a dragon means awesomeness all around. Plus, it’s not that hard to please them, simple things that I have no trouble with and I swear Big Mac you bring up the chicken suit again I’ll personally stuff you in the smallest bunny suit I can find and see how you like it.” Samson warned him a smile showing his teeth.

“Noted. Well I got some business in town so I’ll be on my way. Take care of my sister Samson.” He nodded at them and head off.

“Better head off too; the girls are basically making holes in the ground from waiting.” Samson said nodding his head to the four fillies who were fidgeting like crazy.

“Ok, make sure the tikes are back before dark. They have school tomorrow. Don’t want them tired for Miss Cheerilee’s lessons now do we?” Granny Smith said.

“Will do, see you later AJ.”

“Good luck with the crusading big boy.” Applejack flutters her eyes a bit.

“…Sure…let’s hit the road girls.” Samson said and the girls hopped on and he walked into town.

As the five left Granny Smith looked over to her granddaughter seeing her confused and a bit hurt.

“Don’t worry dearie, Samson will catch on soon.” Applejack looked at her grandmother somewhat confused by her comment.

“What do you mean by that?”

“I saw that jester you gave him. It may take a bit but he’ll swing your way soon enough.” Applejack blushed a little at being caught flirting at Samson.

“W-w-what makes you think I like him that way?” She asked with a slight nervous tune.

“Now my eyesight might not be what it used to be but I know when a girl has her eyes on stallion a mile away when I see one.”

“That obvious huh?” Granny Smith just nodded.

“If I’m that obvious, how come Samson doesn’t see it? Unless that means he isn’t interested in me…but then again, why would he?” She spoke with a dishearten voice.

“Now listen here child, you are a fine, lovely, and beautiful mare that has ever grace this barn. You have all the right traits to make any stallion turn your way. Hell, I know for a fact many, many stallions have asked me for your hoof in marriage. So, don’t go all gloomy with imaginary thoughts of you being unattractive. Never think otherwise baby.” Granny Smith said lifting her head to make her look at her.

“Really…but then why isn’t Samson noticing me the way I want too?” Applejack seemed to almost plead for her advice.

“Simple, he’s a male and all males are too dumb to know what a female want if it doesn’t include showing him your wet snatch an inch from their face.”

“Granny!” Applejack blushed like crazy from her grandmother’s Rated-R comment.

“Now you know that’s true. And as much as I care for that boy for all he has done for us he is a male and so he won’t pick it up as quickly. But if you continue to show your interests in him he will come around to your side in no time, guarantee.”

“You think so?”

“I know so.”

“I…sorry Granny, I must sound like one of Rarity’s sappy romances books. It’s just this whole thing is new to me; it’s a whole different basket then bucking apples from trees. But for Samson I would do anything.” Applejack said proudly.

“You love him something fierce, don’t you?”

“Yes, I do, I know it might seem rushed since I only know him for a sort time. It shouldn’t make sense how I can fall for him so fast, but I guess with all he’s done plus spending time to get to know him more…I don’t know it just feels right with him. Just spending time with him is great, knowing that he actually values me as a mare than a piece to ride the bull with some of these stallions. Sure, I meet some good ones but not one I see myself with in the long run you know? My heart just feels like it’ll pop out every time I see him, he makes me feel whole, and despite not being a pony he’s the most attractive male I have ever laid my eyes on. He has all the traits I look for in a guy, brave, hardworking, not afraid to get dirty, cares about me and the others, and willing to what must be done. Samson is the whole deal and I’ll be dammed if I let him through my hooves.” Applejack concludes with a left hoof down to emphasize her last statement.

“I understand completely. Believe it or not I felt the same way for your Grand pappy all those years ago, Course I was the one was too stubborn to see I was in love with him during that time but still he was everything to me. He wasn’t your stander stallion either but I fell for him like a sack of apples. So yes, I know what you’re going though now. Like mine yours will take time but only if you do nothing…or try to knock him over in a pile of manure for trying to kiss you…whatever comes first.”

“…Um…good tip…and thank you for help granny.” Applejack went up to her and gave her a big hug.

“Anytime sweetie.” Granny Smith hugged back.

WITH SAMSON AND THE CMC

“Dang nab it! I thought for sure that one would do the trick.” Apple Bloom huffed as the five walked in Ponyville main straight.

Or more like the four fillies sat on Samson and he walk.

(AN: Yes, I know Ponyville doesn’t have streets but I had to place something. Not like someone posted a detailed map of everything in the show. If by some chance or someone has way too much time on their hands unlike me, then if you would so kindly say so I may replace this bit…or not, doesn’t really detracted from the story in reality.)

“Yeah, I can’t understand way that one didn’t work?” Dinky agreed.

“Maybe cause you can’t really charm a dragon or anything for that matter with a harmonica…and playing it so badly.” Samson answered.

“We weren’t that bad.” Scootaloo countered.

“The freak’n fish tried to swim on land just to escape the noise. Heck even my hearing isn’t hundred percent back yet…really sucks to have acute hearing at times.” Samson groaned.

It has been two hours since the five left the Apple Farm and have scratched out at least five different dragon-type Cutie Marks to get which included dragon riding, dragon surfing, catch a dragon the non-chicken suit way, dragon whispering, and dragon charming. In which all failed.

“Maybe we should try dragon climbing?” Sweetie Belle suggested.

“You know just putting any words together with dragon won’t actually make it a Cutie Mark, right?”

“Well how else will we find our Cutie Mark?” Dinky asks.

“Got me? In all honesty, the whole thing doesn’t make much sense to me at all. I mean if a Cutie Mark is destined to be yours and yours alone, shouldn’t it be there once you’re born? Or what if your talent is something you don’t really enjoy? Does that mean you can’t do anything else once you get it? And the ones you do see don’t actually add up to what your good at either half the time.” Samson listed.

The girls just stood there not really sure how to take what he said. Much was over their head and their innocent minds really couldn’t fathom his logic or statement. Samson saw their bewilder features and concluded it was what he said that might have gave them a massive brain fart.

“But then what do I know, I’m just a flying lizard that used to be human from a world that had no magic so most of what’s here won’t make sense to me.” Samson said hoping it would snap them out of their stupor.

“Oh, that makes sense. So, what should we do know?” Sweetie Belle asks.

Samson looked around and saw they we’re near Sugercube Corner and thought it would be a good time for a little rest.

“How about we head to Sugercube Corner and get some milkshakes, my treat.” He suggested.

“YAY!” The four jumped in excitement.

Samson just chuckled at their reaction; it always made him smile that such things like milkshakes can bring them such happiness. Once they calmed down enough they hopped back on Samson and he walked them to the shop. It didn’t take them long to get there as they were in smell range of the sweet confectionaries the store was emitting. The girls smelled the air making smacking sounds with their lips at the smell of the air, even Samson was watering up a tad. As they got near Samson suddenly stopped at the edge of the store making the girls looked at him confused why he stopped.

“Why’d you stopped Samson?” Scootaloo asked.

“I’m not sure why, but something is telling me something is wrong.” Samson looked around to find out why.

“What do you mean?” Sweetie Belle asked.

“Dragons are more in tune with their instincts than most Ponies and something is setting of mine. Nothing truly bad but still nothing I like.”

“Well I don’t see…wait what’s happening over there?” Apple Bloom pointed to were a few Ponies were gathered.

The others looked over and saw at least four other Ponies that seemed to be an argument. The first three were males; one was an Earth Pony with light red fur and purple mane and tail with a Cutie Mark of two trees with a ribbon on the trunks and brown eyes. The next was an orange unicorn with blue streaks in his white mane and sort tail as his Cutie Mark was of a chicken and purple eyes. The last was another Earth Pony with an almost blond like brown fur and mane of blue but seems to lake a tale and black eyes. But it was the last pony that they knew right off the back.

“Hey that’s mommy, I wonder what she’s doing with those stallions. I never seen them before.” Dinky said.

“Let’s wonder over and see what their up too. Giddy up Samson.” Apple Bloom said.

“Giving a pony a pony ride, there’s something weirdly poetic about it.” Samson hummed at his little inside joke.

But Samson’s instincts were going to the red section when they got close and what he sees makes his blood boil. Derpy was slouched over with her satchel of letters strewn all over the ground and the three male ponies didn’t look to please. And her expression was not the happy kind either, Samson can smell the tears meaning she was on the verge or is crying.

“Please I didn’t mean to bump into you, it was an accident.” Derpy said in a Fluttershy like voice.

“With the way, your eyes are I’m surprise you can even see that! Are you like this cause somepony punch your pathetic face or did you came out already bucked up from birth?” The light red pony said with a cruel tune.

“Seriously, why give a dumb mare that can’t even see straight to deliver mail or even fly?” The orange one said in a similar tune to the first.

“Must felt sorry for her since she can’t do anything at all, being a retard does do that.” The brown one added.

“Please…stop calling me those things. My eye sight isn’t the best but I’m not retarded.” She tried to speak up.

“Oh, and what are you going to do? You can’t even fly straight so how can a bitch like you stand up to us?” The Unicorn asked pushing her to the ground butt first.

Before Samson could do anything, Dinky jumped off of him and ran to her mother.

“Mommy!” The for Ponies looked over to the running filly.

“Dinky?! What are you doing here?” Derpy asked as she catches her daughter in a hug.

“Are you hurt mommy? Did those mean bullies hurt you?” Dinky asked with the saddest face you ever seen.

“Mommy?” The three asked rather shocked to hear that.

“That’s right! She my mommy and the best there is so stop picking on you dumb meanie bullies!” Dinky warned the three.

“Dinky don’t!”

“Ok first, what guy is desperate enough to stick his junk into her to make you? And second, you best stand down brat or you won’t like what I’ll do to you.” The red one threaten her.

“Please don’t, she just a filly.” Derpy tried to reason.

“No pony talks to me like that and thinks they get off. You didn’t raise you kid well enough to let her know to not stick her nose into things she doesn’t understand. But with a retarded mother like you it isn’t such a shocker.” The other laugh at that.

“Ok that’s enough from all of you idiotic degenerates!” Samson spoke up.

“Huh? Hey who said…that…?” The three turned to Samson and nearly shit themselves.

In front of them was a very large, very angry looking, fierce dragon looking down at them. Samson snuck around after putting the three girls near one of the residents who agree to watch them while he deals with the three jerks. Once in place Samson returned to his original size to teach the three a lesson. How the three didn’t see the glowing aura behind them was a bit curious but that just gave Samson the bigger edge…even if it would be a pointless thing in all honesty.

“I’m going to ask this only once, apologies to the lovely mare and her sweet daughter before I make you!” Samson growled.

The three sat there for five seconds, jumped in the air, scream like little girls, and ran as fast as possible.

“Yeah so not going to let you three do that.” Samson quickly scoped them up in his claws carefully and brought them to his height.

“Please don’t eat us!” The cried in unison.

“Why does every freak’n Pony think I’ll eat them…oh yeah…the dragon thing.” He thought.

“You three maybe assholes but even I won’t stoop to that level, but you are going to answer for you jackassness to her and her daughter now.”

“And, why should we? Since you’re not going to hurt us what would make us say sorry to that mare?” One of them asks getting their bravado back once they heard he won’t hurt them.

“Yeah!” The other two chimed in.

“Maybe I wasn’t clear, you WILL apologies or else.”

“Or else what?”

Samson just smirked as he suddenly threw the three high in the air and did he send the jerks extremely high in the air. Past the clouds and still soring the three screaming like their live was flashing before their eyes, which it was, as they continue their ascension to the ‘heavens’. Samson zipped past them reaching where they would stop and waited. Not even a few seconds’ past before the three come up to the top of force of his throw, Samson stuck his tail out before they could drop. The shaken stallions were trying to catch their breath and not fall to their death. The red one regain his breathing and looked at Samson with rage in his eyes.

“Are you bucking INSANE!? You’re supposed to protect us not give us all heart attacks you fucking lizard!”

“Oh, so have heard of me? Then why did you assume I would eat you all? Actually, I don’t care about that right now, you have some explaining to do.”

“Such as?” The brown one asks.

“What’s the deal with being assholes to Derpy?”

“Cause she’s a freak’n retard that’s why!” The Unicorn spat out.

“Ok we seem to have bit of a thorn to deal with so how about you all just calm down and-”

“Why should we listen to you?! You tried to kill us!”

“Cause I’m the only one that can get you back to ground level save and sound. But you three already know this so how about we make a deal? I bring you back down if you apologies to Derpy and her daughter, put all this under the bridge and be done with it all? What do you say?”

“And if we say no?”

“Then you get back on your own accord.”

“Oh, yeah right, like you would actually drop us. You can’t do that remember? You protect us Pony’s from danger. So, stop saying crap like that and-” But before he could finish Samson quickly moved his tail from out beneath them.

“AHHHH!” The three-screamed bloody murder as the plummeted to their ‘doom’.

They held onto each other as the wind whips past them with blinding speed looking upon the ground as it gets closer and closer. It wasn’t long before they could see they were about to hit the ground and meet their death only for a red claw to appear out of thin air and catch them all. Once they realize they weren’t going to die they looked to see who save them and saw it was Samson, which shouldn’t surprise them. The Pony’s saw all of it ground side and breath out thankful sigh of relieve that he was able to stop their fall though some wish he would let them drop for what they did.

“Y-y-you crazy beast!? What kind of sick game are you playing at!?” The brown one yelled.

“Not playing anything, just wanted you three to see that you can’t just be such big jerks and not think you’ll get away with it.”

“Oh, and what you pulled won’t come back to you!?”

“Beats being such huge jerk to a sweet mare like Derpy!” One of the townsfolk spoke up.

“Yeah what right do you have calling her such horrid names?” Another spoke up.

“You punks think you can stroll right in and cause trouble without thinking you won’t be in trouble? Talk about thinking your above everypony.” One sneer out.

“They do have a point. And yes, one day my actions will come back to me one day but not this day. Look just say you’re sorry or do you prefer I send you even higher in the air, I can do that all day…in fact.” Samson smiled wickedly.

“No! Wait! Don’t!” They try to say but once again were launched in the air.

“Samson!” Derpy spoke with an unamused look.

“What?”

“Was that really necessary?”

“No but they needed to be taught a lesson. What they said and what they could do isn’t just not right but left uncheck could bring you harm Derpy. I wasn’t going to let some jerk-offs do as they please cause you made a mistake.”

“But I did kinda start this.” Derpy poke the ground looking said.

“Ok so you ran them over, big freak’n whoop. You said you’re sorry and you didn’t mean to do it. Yet those assholes were ganging up on you and putting you down, so not cool. People like them just don’t truly see the damage they cause to others, especially to those who are kind and super cool like you.” This made Derpy gasped a little in surprise.

“You…really think so? But I’m different than most pony’s…especially my eyes…”

“Derpy, as far as I can see there hasn’t been a single duplicate in this whole town, not even twins are the same. So yeah, your different but so is your kid, the girls, the rest of the pony’s in town, and course I’m the biggest sore thumb there is here. There is no such thing as two same people, similar two can be but never the exact same. And yeah, your eyes may not be considered normal but in all honesty, what the hell is normal here? Seriously, back where I’m from this, all of this, would be considered nuts! Hell you, a pony, is talking to a ten ton, ruby scale, multi-element breathing, 45 tall flying lizards for Christ sakes. Is that normal?”

“Well…I…no I guess not.” She agreed.

“There you go. And in all honesty, your eyes are not only cool looking but pretty as well.” Now this made her blush.

“You…think…they’re pretty?” She stuttered a little.

“Sure do. Plus, I seen you be able to do regular stuff like anyone else despite your less than perfect sight. Your able to move on each and every day completing mundane tasks that maybe simple to many can be difficult for you. Your stronger than you think Derpy, you master your vision and use it to your advantage. Never letting it stop you from who you are. Never letting it dictate your world. And never becoming less than a great person and a loving mother by what Dinky has mention. Derpy, you never let those eyes of yours, pretty as they may be, define you, you define them. It’s no wonder you’re such a beautiful person.” Samson concluded as he softly rubs his huge snot by her head.

She couldn’t move, think, or hardly breath. No one has ever spoken to her with such words of encouragement, beauty, or detail in all her life. Sure, many of her friends use similar words but nothing as profound as his. It was almost too much for her. She finally notices Samson’s rubbing so she stood on her hind legs and hug his nose as hard as she could by rubbing her head all over it. The CMC had tears in their eyes as they aw’d cutely at the scene. In fact, most of the ponies there were doing what the girls are doing. Samson himself felt happy that he was making her feel a hell of a lot better now.

“Man, she’s so cute, it’s almost baffles me why anyone would be so jerky to her? But I guess even these guys can be fucking jerks. Boy Derpy sure is a hugging mare, almost like Pinkie. Not to mention she is beautiful in her own way…wait…does this mean I’m attractive to milf’s? Though if I am she is a lovely milf.” Samson thought.

“Such a disgusting pervert you are! I am glad I got rid of you when I had the chance!” The voice from before spoke up.

“Oh, great your back. Hey I hear there’s a convention of disembody voices just in Florida so why not take your sorry non-existing ass over there and get your non-existing face eaten off by a naked hobo zombie and finally die cause I’m already sick of hearing your voice…and I’m talking to voices in my head that don’t exist again aren’t I? Fuck me.”

“Wow Samson you sure showed those bullies what for!” Apple Bloom spoke up as the three trotted over to them.

“I didn’t know you could throw Somepony that high up!” Scootaloo said.

“Yeah maybe we can get our Cutie Marks in that?” Sweetie Belle asks.

“How about we don’t and say we did? Besides I still need to give you four milkshakes. In fact, why not join us Derpy, bet you can use one?” Samson asks the mare.

“Yeah come with us mommy!” Dinky urges her mom.

“Wish I could muffin but with all this hullabaloo I need to deliver the rest of this mail, maybe next time Samson.”

“Actually, I can take your route Derpy, I’ll tell the boss what happened. I’m already done with mine and you look like you need the rest of the day off. Plus, it looks like your almost done anyways so go on have fun girl.” A light purple Pegasus with long orange mane and tail that has three envelopes for a Cutie Mark spoke up.

“Are you sure Mary Way?”

“Positive now go.” The mare took her satchel and flew off.

“Well guess I’m off for the rest of the day.”

“YAY!” The four cried in a cheer.

So, Samson, Derpy and the girls enter the store, as Samson shrunk to get in, and soon found a nice table to sit at. Samson bought the shakes and made his way to them but for some reason he felt he forgot something. But he quickly shook it off and made his way to them. Once seated Samson passed around the shakes and they all enjoyed the smooth cool taste of the shakes.

“Now that hit the spot.” Dinky sighed out happily.

“Here, here!” The others agreed.

“So, what have you four been doing?” Derpy asks.

“Well we’re trying to get our Cutie Marks as usual and Samson is here to help us get dragon Cutie Marks.” Scootaloo said.

“I don’t think there has been a Cutie Mark with anything about dragons before. Nor do I know a pony crazy enough to do it. I sure hope you’re not doing anything too extreme with Samson.” Derpy asks with a questionable gaze.

“Don’t worry, I’m making sure they don’t go overboard with anything too crazy.” Samson assured her.

“Though I still say we should try Dragon Climbing as our next Cutie Mark.” Sweetie Belle suggested.

“What?” Derpy looked at Samson.

“Apparently, they’re trying any word to go with dragon and doing it. Doesn’t seemed to get us anywhere but then again what do I know about Cutie Marks?”

“Still was fun seeing you in the chicken suit and acting out as one.” Dinky snickered.

“Really now?” Derpy looked at Samson with an amuse smile.

“They tricked me to volunteer into that crummy thing! I swear!”

“Sure, sure. Wish I could have seen it; you must have looked cute.”

“Here you go Miss Derpy!” Sweetie Belle handed her a picture of Samson in the suit.

“What the!? When did you take a picture if me, more to the point how?” Samson asks.

“You didn’t see Scoots taking the picture?” Apple Bloom asks.

“No I did not…though now I feel stupid I didn’t see it.” Samson slammed his head to the table.

“Huh, isn’t this the same costume Pinkie Pie wore last Nightmare Night?” Derpy asks.

“Yeah we got it from the trash and Samson wore it.” Scootaloo said.

Now Derpy was snickering at that. Samson himself felt so embarrassed by the fact that Derpy not only saw him in that rat suit of a costume but knows it was from Pinkie’s garbage. If word of this gets out to the masses he’ll never hear the end of it, period!

“Why me?” He mumbled.

“Oh, don’t be like that Samson, you actually do look cute in it.” Derpy said patting his back.

“You kidding, I look like an overstuff turkey that went skinny-dipping in toxic waste and now looks like something from a cruddy b-movie that not even the Sci-fi channel would accept.” He counters.

“Uh…I…don’t know to reply to that…at all?”

“Basically, I look like crap.” He summarized.

“No, you don’t. Your just over thinking it. Yes, the suit might be a tad small and I have no idea how it didn’t rip in the first place but I do believe you pull it off very well.” Derpy tried to make it seem less crappy.

“Ah you’re just saying that but it’s still nice of you to say that Derpy so thanks.”

“Whelp I’m done and ready to get our Cutie Mark girls!” Apple Bloom said and the others agree.

“Guess that’s my que to leave.” Derpy said as the six left the store.

“Why not come with us mommy?” Dinky asks.

“I would but since I have the rest of the day off I need to do a few things before going home. But I’ll see you when you get home. Now be safe and stay with Samson sweetie, I love you.” Derpy hugged her daughter giving her a kiss on the cheek.

“I love you too mommy.”

Samson just smile at the lovely scene of mother and daughter love. Not to sound mussy but he always likes seeing stuff like that. But deep in the corner of his being he felt jealous as well. He never had that kind of love growing up and always felt cheated that others got it and not him.

“That’s because you don’t deserve any love! You’re a fucking monster!” The voice spoke up but Samson ignore it.

“Well see you later than Derpy, oh and before I forget.” Samson stretched out his left arm as something fell into it.

It was the three stallions, they were covered in a thin layer of ice and looked like they saw death itself. Derpy and girls almost forgotten about them. Samson quickly thawed and carefully them out as their color returned to them.

“Welcome back boys. I hope you had a fun trip. So, ready to apologies or do you wish to see the sky again up close?”

“NO!” The three jumped down and landed near Derpy.

“We’re so sorry for being jerks to you and your kid! We know now you didn’t mean to pump into us! Please forgive us!” The three-cried begging at her hooves.

“Uh…yeah I forgive you.” Derpy said.

“See that wasn’t so hard, now was it? Isn’t nice to finally get that all cleared up? Now we can-”

“They’re gone big bro.” Scootaloo spoke up interrupting Samson.

Indeed, where the three dudes were stood three pony shape dust clouds and dust trails that leads all the why out from Ponyville.

“Huh, guess they had places to be. Oh well.” He shrugged.

“You do know they ran cause of what you did right?” Derpy asks.

“I know.” He smiled.

“Well I’m off and Samson.”

Derpy flew up to him taking his head in her hooves and kissing him square on his scaly lips. Samson was beyond shocked by this, not just by her bold actions but how good her lips felt. He didn’t think long on it as the kiss ended. Derpy had a nice shade of pink on her cheeks with a lovely smile gracing her lips.

“Looks like somepony is going to have a new dad soon, lucky!” Apple Bloom said to Dinky but both Samson and Derpy heard it making them both blush hard.

Though again you couldn’t tell with Samson since his scales made it tough to see.

“Just a little thank you for your words and being so good to me. See you later Samson.” And with that she flew off.

“Well then…that was…yeah…so what’s next on the agenda girls?” Samson asks still feeling a little light headed from the kiss.

“Oh, I know what we can do but we need some things from my room.” Sweetie Belle said.

“Very well, hop on and I’ll take you too…um, where do you live again?” Samson asks the filly.

“With Rarity at the Carousel Boutique. Hop to it Samson!”

So, Samson and the girls headed to Rarity’s shop which only took ten minutes from the store. Once there Samson looked at the store and found it rather odd, it looks like a combination of a merry-go-round and one of those fancy shops from Canterlot. But Samson had to remember who this shop belongs to so he just waved it off as another long, long list of ‘it’s a pony thing’ and enter the store. Inside was a crap load of materials that one would think would to use to make clothing. The materials themselves consist of cloth fibers of different colors, gems of all shorts, and accessories that were thrown everywhere but not to a point it would be called a chaotic pigsty. By the walls were different clothing from gowns to tuxedos. Which was an odd thought since Pony’s rarely use cloths of any sort. Samson looked around the store till he spotted both Rarity and Fluttershy who seemed to be both working on a snazzy looking dress.

“Do you think this pattern will work on her?” Rarity asks Fluttershy.

“Um, I believe so. I’m not too good with this you know.” Fluttershy spoke timidly.

“Now we both know you have more knowledge in this than you lead on my dear, plus I like a second pair of eyes to help me with this. Even with all my years in this trade there are just some ponies that are a bit hard to make dresses for.”

“Hey Rarity! Hey Fluttershy!” Sweetie Belle spoke up which spoke the two mares.

“Goodness me! Sweetie Belle, what have I told you about sneaking up on me while I am working? One of these days your-Samson? Oh, my you’re here! Ack my shop is such a mess, please excuse the mess. Had I known you be here I would of clean up, oh how embarrassing.” Rarity slumps on the floor covering her eyes with her forelegs.

“Whoa hey there Rarity no need to get down. I’m just stopping by so the kids can get what they need, so no need to feel bad, here up you go.” Samson carefully picked her up from the floor and set her back on her hooves.

“There we go, alright little munchkins grab what you need and we’ll continue finding your Cutie Marks.” He turned to the four.

“Shouldn’t take long, be back in a split!” Sweetie Belle said and the girls went to her room.

“So, what’s shaken with you two?” Samson turns his attention to the two mares.

“Well I’m helping Rarity with a dress that she need a second option…though I still think I’m not the right pony to asks.” Fluttershy answers.

“That’s cool though confusing.”

“What’s confusing darling?” Rarity asks.

“Why does a pony need clothing? I mean besides the ones in Canterlot how many ponies actually wear clothing? Last I check I could count the number of them in this town with only one hand. So why?”

“Clothing is more of a statement of wealth and integrity than anything else. Yes, we don’t need to wear clothing but many want to in order to show others the statement of their own mind to the world.” Rarity explained.

“Damn, that’s deep. Back in my world humans had to wear clothing cause nudity was a taboo in society. Yeah there were special clothing people have that you only wear to important things but more than 90% of the clothing was made to protect us from the elements of the weather or to cover our junk.”

“What do you mean by junk?” Fluttershy asks.

“Uh…well-hey have you two been doing ok?” The two notice how quickly he changed the subject so the pressured on a little.

“Now don’t draw our attention away from the answer Samson. Whatever you are going to say I’m sure we can handle it, after all we’re all mature friends here so no need to feel like sugar coating anything in front of us.” Rarity said.

“Unless your uncomfortable with telling us than you don’t need to. We just want you to know that there isn’t anything you could say that we would find offensive.” Fluttershy added.

“…Fine…junk is just another way we humans say the word genitals.”

“There, that wasn’t so bad, was it?” Rarity asks.

“So, humans can’t hide their own genitals unless with clothing?” Fluttershy ponders.

“Yeah, it was one of the reason for making them. Over time though other reason sprung up and intergraded themselves into our society to the point it was a universal thing for all humans.”

“Makes sense. So, dearie, what have you been up to with the girls?”

“Helping get their Cutie Marks in anything that involves dragons.”

“Dragons? Is that safe?” Fluttershy asks.

“Don’t worry, I’m making sure that they don’t do anything crazy…despite some of the less spectacle ways they ask me to do.” Samson groaned a little.

“Indeed, but when using Pinkie’s old chicken suit to help them makes me wonder what was going through their heads?” Rarity said with a smile.

“Yeah I was wondering that same…wait…how did you know about…Big Mac?” Samson asks in a deadpan voice.

“Big Mac.” Fluttershy said while trying to stiffen a giggle.

“…Note to self: Find smallest bunny suit and stuff him in it! See how he likes it.” He grumbled.

“No need to be hot blooded about that. Though how you were able to get into the costume is beyond me. How did you manage to get it on?” Rarity asks.

“Don’t know, just careful I guess?”

“Oh, ok I think? By the way Samson, how is Derpy doing?” Fluttershy asks.

“She doing ok-wait, why do you ask?”

“We heard that three uncouth Stallions were giving the dear a hard time and treating her so poorly. Such heartless display on a mare so wonderful like her, makes me sad that those ponies had to find joy in her misery. Derpy is such a wonderful pony that it makes me mad that anypony would even think of being mean to her.” Rarity said with a frown.

“How’d you know all that? Seems you two were stuck in here when that happen?” He asks.

“It’s a small-town dearie, words doesn’t stay in one place for long. One of the perks of Ponyville.”

“Oh, but yeah she’s cool. After a little talk, she seems good, though those jerks did say some asshole things to her so I hope she’s ok.” Samson sighed a little.

“If you talked to her than I’m sure she is feeling better already, I know your words have great positive effects on us, so I know it did good for her as well.” Fluttershy said with a kind smile.

“Uh really? I always thought I was just yakking out my tailpipe with the first words come to my head and it just happen to works for some weird reason. Didn’t think it actually did anything special.” Samson shrugged.

“Now I know you don’t mean that.” Rarity said with a smirk.

“Yeah, your right, half right at least. I do sometimes get surprised with the words that come out, as if someone else is making the right words come out. Since I do get in trouble with some of the crap I say. The whole ‘think before you speak’ was never my strong suit.”

“You do kinda have that problem, maybe you should work on that?” Fluttershy suggested.

“You and about half the people that said the exact same thing. I know my mouth has been the cause of my past problems, more than I like to think it would, and I am working on it. Just sometimes when you meet the right person and they say just the right words…I don’t know but something in me just…awakes an inner beast and yes coming from a dragon it’s redundant as hell but even before I became one it even happens when I was human. Huh, guess that shrink dude might have a point after all.” Samson mused.

“Shrink?” The two mare’s asks.

“Dammit! Off all the times to slip, had to be about my past…whelp might give them a slither now till it’s the right time.”

“When I was younger, like 4 or 5, I had some unsettled anger from my folks. So, I was suggested to a shrink or whatever the hell this guy’s profession was to do a ‘run-down’ on me to see why. At the time, I didn’t know I had anger in me…just thought why certain things happen because of what I did. But after my sessions with him I understood but before I left he gave me a last warning about my anger, he said if any similarities no matter how small could reawaken it. Course I thought I had let go of it and all the times I got angry cause the jerks were being extra jerk-ish that day and I just happen to be there…but know that I really think about it, perhaps those times weren’t just weird timing…crap this could be a pain.” Samson sighed.

“Why we’re you angry with them, your parents?” Rarity asks.

“That’s…another story for another time. I’ll tell you all the whole story one day, just not this day.”

“Of course, we’re here for you no matter what and when you’re ready to talk then you’ll have a shoulder to lean on, like you did for us.” Fluttershy and Rarity walked up to him both hugging and giving him a kiss and the cheek.

“Thanks girls.” He whispered to them.

“Ok Samson, we got everything we need, sorry it took so long to get the stuff but I couldn’t find the last thing we need.” Sweetie Belle said as she and the others galloped down the stairs with different supplies on their backs.

“Huh, oh cool. And no prob just as long you got what you needed. You all ready for the next few rounds?” Samson asks as the two mares quickly let go of him.

“Oh, yeah we are, let’s get our Dragon Cutie Marks on!” Scootaloo said with a triumphant voice.

“Now don’t go overboard and give Samson more problems than normal you three get into.” Rarity said with a slight stern voice.

“We won’t.” Dinky said.

“Alright, let’s head out.” Samson said and the four hopped on his back and all five headed out.

“This opens some rather mysterious things about our dragon, doesn’t if Shy? Kind of gives him a vibe on the unknown, oohh makes it like some of my books.” Rarity turns to her with a rather dreamy look in her eyes.

“Well we don’t know a lot about his past so it’s not that hard to think he hasn’t told us about since we didn’t really ask about it. I’m sure he’ll tell us when he’s ready too, it looks like a very unhappy memory he has about his parents…um if you don’t mind me asking, did you say ‘our’ dragon?” Fluttershy asks with some pink in her cheeks.

“Indeed, I did, I know it’s still too soon to say but I know he’ll come around to us. It’s just hard for boys to sometime see when a mare likes them. And with everything he’s been through plus knowing a small portion about his past he probably has so much going on that he can’t always see what’s in front of him. But I know he’ll see we truly love him, perhaps we might need to add a little more than settle hints, though what we’re dropping is anything but little. After all he’s been through he should be with ponies that truly see him as he is and love him no matter what like we do. I know we had a rocky start but then again what relationship is perfect?” Rarity said.

“Of course…but…do you really think he’ll love us? It’s just that, we’re two different species and Samson himself was once an entirely different creature all together before becoming a dragon. I…I just don’t know if we are even his type? I…never had a coltfriend before…I was too timid to even look anypony in the eye making it almost impossible for me to talk to others outside of the very few I know. I don’t know the first thing about being a good marefriend…how I can even show my own love to him if I don’t know how to have the courage to say what my heart knows?” Fluttershy said in a low tune.

Rarity walked over to her friend and softly raise her head so their eye could meet. Fluttershy saw the kind and warm smile on her friend making her feel a little better.

“Oh, my dear Shy, you are without a doubt one of the most beautiful and sweetest mares I have ever taken the pleasure to know first-hoofed, both inside and out. I know your nervousness has made it difficult for you to express your feelings and meet new ponies but I know you will be a good match for Samson. And I know for a fact he’ll accept your love with open arms and wings without a second thought. But you won’t be in this alone, all of us love him like you do and we all agree to be his. Now no more sad face, it’ll ruin your darling features.” Rarity spoke with warmth and praise giving her a little kiss on the forehead.

“Thank you.” Fluttershy hugged her and she hugged back.

“Now that’s settle, let’s finish project and get ready for tonight.”

Fluttershy nodded and went back to the dress at hand.

HOUR LATTER WITH SAMSON AND THE GIRLS

Samson let out a content sigh looking over the plain that was just beyond the park and just the edge where the forest began. After another few attempts, and to their dismay failing, to earn any Dragon-Type Cutie Marks the five decide to take another break and rest in the warm sun. Samson himself was in his regular size while the girls were next to his side, his wing shades them from the sun as the four little ponies were sleeping cuddle at his arm. Even with the almost unlimited source of energy they seemed to have to power Los Vegas for a year or so even their tanks had run low so now they were napping while Samson just lays there letting them rest. And if one would to look closely, on the underside of his wing that shades them form the sun was the dragon language illuminating with blue emanating with the Ice Element. Samson made a small indication that produce a small amount of cool air that fans down gently on the four sleeping fillies while they sleep, just enough so they stay cool but not freeze, a filly-cicle wouldn’t look good at all.

Samson looked down seeing the sleeping faces of the girls with small smiles and light snoring adoring them. He brought his head down near them and with his snout softly brushes their fur smooth which made them shift closer to his warm letting out a cute sigh or mumble. Samson use all of his willpower and teaching to not go aw at the cute sight. For his part, he had a lovely time with them, minus the whole chicken suit slog. It was amazing how much he enjoyed being with the little rascals seeing them trying to get their Cutie Marks and just having fun. Yeah it was a bummer for them not get anything for their hard work but Samson knows one day they will get them. Again, no clue how it truly works but one shouldn’t understand the complexity of magic too deep, that’s a rabbit hole most don’t come back from.
He felt so lucky to have the privilege to not only know the girls but everyone he met since he came to this world of fantasy and magic. And along with making new friends he also has grown to have stronger feelings for more than a few of the people he met despite them not being people per-say. But he didn’t seem to be bother by that and if he saw it right but he could have sworn they have a larger interest in him then friends. Though he can’t tell 100% just yet but he thinks he has a chance to find love.

“Why would anyone in their right mind love you? You don’t deserve it, you will only cause pain and suffering. That’s why I NEVER LOVED YOU!!!” The voice barked at him.

“Ok first, fuck you. Second, you’re just a mental nothing in my head so your words mean nothing. And third, you are not the boss of me.” Samson retorted.

“And yet you know it’s true, one of these days these creatures will be hurt cause of you. It’s only a matter of time before one of your fights gets one of them killed. And there won’t be anybody to blame but you!”

Samson just huffed and let the voice die out from his mind, but it did raise one point. Perhaps if he uses diplomatic ways then fights wouldn’t need to happen in the first place, just looked what happen between him and the Wendigo what that led to. It wouldn’t kill him to at least try it. Who said you need to fight every asshole you meet? And let’s face it, in the long run it would be a positive thing to help with his anger, sure it isn’t as bad as before but if he does the ‘hippie route’ then that could give him the mental push to control it better. With that in mind Samson rest his head near the girls to see if he can’t a few winks of sleep as well.

But his instincts suddenly kicked in the extreme danger zone and raising further. Samson snapped his head up looking around to see what was setting it off. Nothing could be seen but he knew something was coming and whatever it was it could lead to something bad. So, his first priority, get the CMC to a safe place NOW!

“Girls! Girls wake up now, I need to get you all home now!” Samson nudge them awake.

“Samson…what’s the big deal?” Scootaloo groaned from being awake.

“Yeah what’s all the hullaballoo big bro?” Apple Bloom asks.

“Somethings going to go down and I need to get you all to safety ASAP, I’ll give you the run down one-ROAR!” However, a load roar stopped him from finishing his sentence.

From the sound of it, it came from a large creature. The very sound froze and made the four fillies huddle in fear getting as close to Samson as possible. Samson himself knew what that roar was or more precisely what made that roar.
It was the unmistakable roar of a dragon.

“Crap! Of all the days…couldn’t this happen when I’m NOT with someone that could get thrashed around like a ragdoll? What’s with me and these bad timings, it’s like some omnipotent force is doing this for the sick pleasure of seeing me in situation like these.” Samson grumbled in his head.

(AN: (all the readers looked at the Writer) …What, why is everyone looking at me for?)

“Samson, what was that?” Dinky asked in a shaken voice.

But before he could answer that three distinct sounds of something landed near them. The group looked over and saw three adult dragons. All three had the basic look from one another, long necks, slim bodies, bat-like wings, curved long snouts, four claws, small fin-like ears, and a single row of spikes. And all of them were male judging by their stance and smell Samson was noticing. But each had different physiognomies that makes them identifiable. The first one was a pale blue dragon with a white underbelly and green eyes. He looks younger than the other two seeing it was a bit smaller than the rest. The second was a normal size adult dragon with brown scales with a lighter tune on his underbelly with orange eyes. This male looked like it’s been in battle a few times in his life with some old scares fading from ageing around his body, not many but enough you can tell this one can fight. The last male stood out from the other two being bigger with dark green scales and an underbelly that was black with what seems to be pure red eyes but with no pupils. This one also had a set of horns but the right one seems to have been snapped off from a fight and his right eyes looked damages as it was closed with a scar over it. He also had more scares than the brown one making this guy a true fighter. He was obviously the leader. Samson knew right off the bat that all three were High King Dragons.

They all looked at Samson with hatred on their faces like he did something wrong.

“Oh sure, one dragon wasn’t going be a challenge, no why not slap me with THREE FREAK’N HIGH KINGS WHY DON’T YOU!!! Like I have so much experience in fighting one of my kind without the need to find a hospital after my fights.” Samson ranted in his head.

“YOU! Are you the dragon known as Samson!?” The large one snapped at him.

“Girls, go, now! I’ll handle this.” Samson whispers to them while trying to hide them from sight from the other dragons.

“But Sa-Don’t argue! I need you four out of this if this gets nasty. Hide behind the trees and when I give the signal run straight into town. Now hide!” He interrupted Sweetie Belle and use his tail to move the four to the tree line.

“Don’t ignore me! Are you this Samson or not?!” The leaders spat out the question again looking more ticked off, if it were possible.

“Yeah that’s me, what kind I do you for?” Samson said in a normal tune.

Hopping to implement his idea to resolve this situation peacefully, Samson slowly move to them making himself the least bit hostile he could while using normal gestures to make himself less threatening. Even while they we’re sitting Samson was still a smidge taller than the leader so he had to make himself seem less of a threat and hope they can leave.

“Good…” The leader said with an evil glint in his eye before swinging his tail at Samson.

Acting quickly Samson duck and jump to the left away from the dragon.

“Whoa dude, what was that for?”

“You are a traitor to our kind your worthless piece of crap!”

“What?! How am I a traitor?”

“You side with yourself with these weakling species!” The brown one said taking aim at his head with his claws and Samson dodge that attack too.

“Weakling species? Wait your ticked I helped out the Ponies?! Why?”

“You disgrace our kind for even being NEAR these pathetic race that isn’t even worth as a snack! And here you are bowing to their whim like a slave! You give our race a bad name!” The Small one said snapping his teeth at his neck and once again dodging it.

“Whoa, whoa, whoa! Let’s hold off the hostility and see if we can talk this out? Is it really that much of a deal if I help these guys out?” Samson held his claws out.

“How pathetic, you even trying to weasel your way out like the worthless scum you protect. It’ll be honor to kill you to stop these rumors once and for all!” The leader said moving to Samson.

“What rumors?”

“That we dragons are not all that bad and are willing to help lower species for nothing in return! With you gone these ponies will know to fear and respect us like before.” The small one said baring his teeth at him.

“Ok look, yes it was my decision to help them out when they were in a bind, that’s all on me. But is it really that upsetting if I stand by them and-BOOM!” A fireball hit Samson on the side making him crash to the ground.

“Enough words! You either fight or die!” The brown one said huffing out smoke.

“I ain’t going to fight you guys for nothing. This can all be-WHAM!” Again, silenced by another attack this time from the small dragon with a headbutt to the side.

“Then you’ll die like the worm you are, KILL THIS BASTARD!” The leader roared and all three of them jumped at Samson.

Samson quickly shot in the air to avoid the attack from the High King’s. The dragons snarled at him and they all flew after Samson firing at him with all they have. Samson bop and weaved around the attacks but it was getting tougher as they split up to attack him at all sides, wasn’t long before one of them slammed himself into Samson making both of them crashed back to the ground. Samson threw the dragon off of him just in time to have a fire attack hit his face blinding him. His scales offered protection from the fire and heat but couldn’t stop the next attack from the leader as he dug his claws in Samson’s back. He let out a painful yell as he tried to shake the leader off of him but the brown dragon came out of nowhere and bit down on his neck. Having enough, Samson’s eyes glowed yellow and instead of shooting lightening, he discharged a portion through his body like a small bomb sending the dragons across the ground as they wither in mild pain from the shock.

“ALRIGHT ENOUGH! Look, just stop this and go back to whatever you came from, I don’t want to do this. Your piss, I get that, but fighting me isn’t going to solve squat! I don’t want to hurt you guys.” Samson again tried to reason with them.

“NO, we will not bow to you like you bow to these ponies! And it seems the rumors about you being an Elemental was true. This gives us more of a reason to kill you! You worship that false king of yours and use those powers for anything but being a god to these lower species! How sickening!” The leader roared and ran up to Samson.

Samson readied himself for another attack and locked claws with the leader. Both equal in strength as neither could overpower to other but Samson used his tail to trip the leader to the ground and pinned him down with his weight.

“Huh, guess I owe that Wendigo something after all, that trick actually helped…who knew?” Samson thought.

“Ok enough man, can’t we just talk this out? I’m-WHAM!” But the other two dragons slammed into him and pinned him down.

“Oh, fuck me, what is wrong with you lot?” But instead of an answer the leader slowly came up to Samson with anger in his eye.

“Our problem is with you traitor! You shall die for your heresy!” The small one stated with a growl.

“What is this some sort of religious crusade bullshit for you guys?” Samson tried to escape but the two dragon’s combined strength made it hard for him to even budge.

“Call it whatever you want traitor, all that matters is you die this day.” The leader slammed his foot on Samson’s head.

“NO!” Four little voices yelled once the leader said that.

The dragons turn to see four little fillies running at them with scared and anger looks on their faces.

“NO! I told you guys to hide and wait, GET OUT OF HERE GODDAMMIT!” Samson yelled at them.

“Not without you big bother, we’re not leaving you to these jerks! Now let him go!” Apple Bloom went up to the leader’s foot and pound on it trying to hurt him.

“What is this crap?” The brown one asks in irritation.

“An annoyance that’s what just kick them aside and let’s be done.” The small one said.

“Gladly.”

With his other foot, he kicked all four ponies with little effort and they all sailed into the air until they slammed into a tree truck hard. Their bodies slide down to the ground knocking them out. Some blood was seen on them dripping down. Samson was horrified of what transpired, the four he considered not only his friends but sisters that he loves dearly were just hurt right in front of his eyes. He couldn’t see them moving or breathing from his position, Samson feared the worse. How could this have happened, why to such sweet little beings like them have to suffer for something he caused.

“It’s because you are a plague to all you meet! YOU cause this, YOU brought the danger here, YOU anger these dragons, YOU made enemies, AND NOW YOU KILLED THESE PONIES CAUSE YOU ONLY BRING PAIN AND SUFFERING TO ANY YOU COME INTO YOUR PATHETIC LIFE!” The voice raged inside his head.

Samson was so lost, he couldn’t even form a coherent thought on the situation he is now. All he can do is feel. It was a fast raising feeling deep within his being that burned his very soul, a feeling of such venomous taint that it made him sick to the stomach, this unmistakable feeling he felt for only one person his entire life now it was directed to the dragons that not only caused this feeling but hurt the ones he loves.

It was the feeling of hatred.

The unbridle fury he felt for them was greater than any he felt in the past. He never felt such burning hatred for anything yet these three did in one fell swoop. Using his Mana like a force, Samson pushed the dragons off of him sending them to the ground. The three stood back up angry and ready to attack Samson but stopped as Samson stood up on his two legs shadowing the three. The dragons were stunned on how big he was, he was even bigger than the leader by at least 5 feet! Samson pupils shrink to being almost none existence and he flared up his aura to dangerous levels making the three shiver in fear. He spread his wings making himself look even bigger baring his teeth at them. He reels back and let loose the loudest roar he ever made, it was filled with such anger and rage that you could feel it meters away! Even with the terrifying display Samson put the leader wasn’t going to be put in his place that easily.

“So now you finally going to fight us? Good it wouldn’t be much fun killing you without the knowledge that I had the chance to defeat an Elemental as well. NOW DIE!” The leader roared and ran up to Samson slashing his claws at his face.

But Samson was quicker, he moved his head to the side and slashed out his claws on the leader’s chest making four deep cuts running down. The dragon screeched in pain as Samson let loose a powerful Gale Breath on him sending him 50 feet away passing the other two dragons who at this point were frozen in fear at Samson’s display. It was the brown one that final snapped out of his stupor.

“Damn you traitor! Come on, we still outnumber him!”

The two ran up him while Samson stood his ground claws ready. The blue one came up first about to strike but Samson grabbed his head slamming it to the ground while using the momentum to swing his body and use his tail to slam into the brown one’s side through him to the ground hard. At this time the leader got back up and flew at him slamming with a force of a speeding semi. Samson using his own ability to fly to maneuver under the dragon and shot him with his Ice Breath on the right wing making the leader lose his ability to move it. Taking the leader’s left shoulder and forcing him to the ground Samson started beating him mercilessly blood spraying along the ground. The Brown dragon snuck up behind him and launch a surprise attack on his back. Samson snarled at the dragon letting go of the leader as he thrashed about trying to get the brown one off.

Seeing he couldn’t just throw him off Samson, using the same method as before, used Lightning attack again but with a higher level than last time unleashing a painful shock to him. Unable to sustain the pain any longer he let go as Samson whipped his tail at his head hard sending him to the ground. But the blue dragon struck at Samson’s side before Samson could go any further on attacking the brown one. Using his flames, he blinds Samson just enough for the leader to attack as well. Though in pain from Samson’s earlier attack his anger acts like morphine and dull it just enough for him to clawed at his right arm and bite down on his neck. Samson roared in pain that didn’t stop him for long, using his large sizes to sumo his away out of the leader’s grip and throw him across and slammed into the smaller dragon. Samson spun around back to the brown one he let loose a powerful force of darkness on him as he screamed in pain feeling the power scorch his scales off and nearly sending him to the depths of the grave.

Samson quickly stuck his claws out to stop an attack from behind and throw the small dragon away from him. He flapped his wings to stop his fall only to get slammed by Samson and dragged high in the air and get slammed back down by Samson’s over charge flames. He coughed up lots of his blood shakenly trying to get back up only to shot in pain as something heavy rammed onto him. He looked up to a wraith filled Samson just breathing heavily, his very eyes filled with no remorse or regret, as if what he is contemplating now will give him no nightmares. Then Samson slowly reached down to the blue one’s wings and held firmly to them as he suddenly ripped them clean off his back. The pain was all too much for the dragon as he slipped into unconscious. Samson kicked the dragon away and faced the leader.

“So…it’s only us now…they weren’t strong enough to kill you…but I’m the strongest…I will kill you…I will destroy all you protect…till THESE WORTHLESS CREATURES KNOW THEIR PLACE!” The leader roared and ran up to Samson.

Samson roared back but instead of rushing him his eyes turned silver as he reared back and let loose what looked like a silver substance compose of liquid and solid forms all in once, parts of it harden into spear-like parts while the rest of it came in like liquid. The attack hit the leader dead center on his chest sending him to the ground. The dragon screamed in pain as if his very scales were being melted off and the spears sliced into him. He fell to the ground only to get slammed by Samson’s tail bring him to the brown dragon. Samson went over the blue dragon and carried him to the rest dumping the body on the leader. He slowly walked away from them before turning back. The leader looked at him both confused and angry.

“Wh…what element was…that?” He asks.

“Metal!” Samson responded but with a deeper voice than before.

“Now…what?”

“Now?” Samson’s eyes glowed a new color of what looked like a swirl of purple and dark red with black outlines.

“Now…YOU DIE!!!”

And with that Samson unleashed a combine force of Darkness and Chaos that seemed to morph, swift, and even fight with one another as the attack hit the three-dragon’s dead on. The attack itself seemed to make a ball of energy that engulfed them. It slowly grew for a bit before it imploded and leaving a giant hole filled with only the residue of the two elements. Sparks shot out from the whole leaving little marks on the edges of the hole. Samson let loose a powerful roar of hatred and anger in the air. Once the roar died in his voice and he slowly turned back to the three fillies who were still knocked out. Samson got on all fours and slowly walked over to them still breathing heavily and blood drips from his body. He looked at them not seeing them move so he reached out to nudge them a little.

“SAMSON! WHAT ARE YOU DOING!” Screamed a familiar voice.

He stopped what he was doing and quickly looked up to see who said that. Not too far from him was Twilight, Fluttershy, Rarity, Rainbow Dash, Applejack, and Pinkie Pie with faces filled with horror and disgust. Samson was still in his raged making them on edge not knowing what he’ll do. They saw all around him Elemental attacks and blood everywhere littering the ground, him himself was covered him damages and blood along with his wraith filled face made him look like a real monster. Samson started to finally calm down shaken away the hatred and finally looked at them with no hate. And when he saw their faces, he knew instantly that they saw him raged out. He remembers it all in his rage, knew what he did and how he did it so when he saw them and knew what they saw a deep fear filled his every depth.

“Oh no…god no please…they saw…they saw everything! What…what have I done?!” He thought with dread.

“Only what you are. You can’t hide the truth from them any longer and will drive you out or die!” The voice snapped at him.

Samson was filled with such numbness of fear and dread he didn’t know what to do. He tried to end things peacefully and got out of hand so fast. He killed the High Kings and yet he feels no regret whatsoever, no pain of taking their lives, or sadness of how he did it. He tried to speak but felt his throat dry and unresponsive so he couldn’t say a word. Samson turned to them and moved as he was going to them but they all shifted back and closer to themselves. He stopped moving looking at them seeing he has done the damage already. They no longer seem him as a friend or hero, just a beast that only kills and destroys everything. His mind was a swirl with those thought and the voices raging through like a storm growing making it hard for him to think.

Samson clutched his head as the pain from the thoughts and voice got out of hand before he suddenly roared to the heavens and shot into the air high above the ground and started flying away from everything. The Mane Six just stood there not truly sure what happened. They were all at the library getting things ready when the roar of a dragon was heard. Fearing the worse they all galloped to the source of the sound till they stumbled onto Samson’s battle. And what they saw was something they didn’t think he had it in him. He basically slaughters all three High Kings without a worry in the world. Then when he just destroyed them and hanged over the four fillies looking like he did, they feared the worse. As if he would strike the fillies like he did for those dragons, they knew he wouldn’t harm the four but with how he is they just didn’t know what he’ll do. Then they saw his face once he calmed down enough seeing the regret of doing what he did before holding his head thrashing about before roaring and flying away to god knows where.

So much was to asks but with Samson gone and not knowing when or if he returns the only thing to do is get the girls to the hospital and when they wake up hope they might have the answers. Unbeknownst to all two figures stood within the tree lines watching the whole things.

“Well so much for those High Kings, damn really thought they had a chance too.” Agron sighed.

“It doesn’t matter though, in the end they serve their purpose and now that Elemental is out of our way. I advise we take those mares now before they can do anything.” Avache said.

“Not yet, the master wants us to wait for a special creature to come just in case the dragon does come back. It’ll be a day or so before it gets here.”

“The longer we wait the harder it could be for use to get them.” Avache argue back.

“I know but we follow his word or we won’t see the next day. Sides like they have any chance against us, that lizard was the only thing stopping us so it’ll be a breeze to get them.”

“Mmm, perhaps you have a point, very well I’ll contact my associates and tell them what happen.”

So, the two left their ways to get the next phase of the plan ready.

WITH SAMSON

Samson laid on a rock in the middle of a large expansion of water looking over the horizon just letting his mind wonder. He was so lost, he doesn’t know what to do now. He sure he blasted his relationship of any kind with his friends and he was sure that whoever sent those dragons will come after him soon. But what can he do? It seems he’s just one big magnet that attracts all types of trouble, regardless where he is. With everything that has happen and all these thoughts he just can’t seem to get a break. And it looks like the thoughts are getting worse as he couldn’t even not think about them making it worse. The voice was gone now so that was something but it will be back. So now…now what? He hasn’t the foggiest on what to do next nor does he know where to go. All he knows he’s alone.

“Well Samson, this is certainly a low point in your live. Basically, acted like a monster in front of your friends, killed High Kings that will know about it that will hunt you down without a second thought, and most likely be on the look-out posters of every wall in Equestria when they tell the princess what they saw…so yeah, I’m fundamentally fucked seven ways till the end of time. Sometimes I really hate my life sometimes.” Samson huffed.

“All is not lost yet my youngling.” The voice from his dreams spoke up.

“Oh well look who decided to show up. Missed you, a lot has happened but I can give you a sum up. Killed dragons, scared friends, seriously fucked. Any questions?” Samson asked mockingly.

“I know what has transpired since out last talk but you cannot let this tetrad you from what you must do and what will happen.”

“…Are…you seriously going to go down this road with me? Ok, we can dance. GO TO HELL ASSHOLE! I’m done with this. My life is pretty much…hell I can’t even say what my life is now! I’m alone in a world that isn’t mine, with a body I don’t fully understand, with powers no human ever can wield without doing what I just did, and having a target on my head. So no, you are NOT going to tell me that bullshit and think I’ll go with it and act like YOU have the best for me. YOU KNOW FUCKING NOTHING ABOUT ME! You act like it and yet you did little to help, just use some pretty words to lure in people like me for your sick pleasure. Hell, for all I know it was you that brought me here and brought those creatures after me. I don’t even know what you look like so what makes you think I should trust or even listen to a word you say?” Samson bellowed his anger out.

“I see…perhaps I should have rectified that.”

“Rectify what?”

“A faceless voice does seem a bit cliché, doesn’t it? A voice seems meaningless without a face, so why not settle this so, face to face? If you wish to know me more than I have no ill on it. Using your instincts, go north of where you are there is a small Island with a cave left of its location by ruins, go down it till you reach a large opening. There we’ll meet, but only if you wish. I will not force you to go there, you must make that decision. If you do go, I’ll be there when you arrive and if you don’t then this will be the last time we’ll talk. Choose your course wisely. Till then.” And the voice left.

So, Samson was alone again and has so much more to think then ever. But for now, he only has two choices, go along with the voice in your head or don’t. Of course, the obvious where can I trust it, is it a trap, what is actually there, etc. was going through his brain but that was already a no brainer. Samson didn’t want to be drag any further than he already has and yet something tells him he should go and with everything that has already happen, what else is there to lose?

“…Aw fuck!” Samson snapped but he made his decision.

So carefully Samson stood up and flapped his wings to get him started. His fight left him pretty drained and all his injuries did make it hade for him to move but he manage to take off and head to find the Island. It took him about twenty minutes till he found the Island or at least he hopes he did, who knows if he was even going the right way even if his instincts are saying yes. He landed on the beach and headed for that cave. Didn’t take long till he spotted what look like pillars of some kind with writing he couldn’t make out, likely time made its mark and washed away what it had. As Samson moved through more ruins were seen, it almost looked like it was once a temple at one point but with what was left, or little there is, it wasn’t clear. Soon he found the cave and headed down.

The walls themselves didn’t look natural, carves with carful eye and craftsmanship, the markings of what looks like symbols and art was place all over but Samson didn’t focus on it too long as he just wanted to meet this guy and end this once and for all. Now he stood on the edge of a large opening that seemed to go on forever. He looked around to see if can find anyone, or at least one that could be the person that was talking to him.

“Ok if you’re here than show yourself now, I want to have this chat now and never hear from you ever again!” Samson shouted in the dark.

Only silence answer him back as he waited for anything. After a minute or two Samson huffed and turned around when he felt the presence of something extremely powerful and ancient was behind him. What was once dark cave now he stands in a large room decorated with carvings of dragons of every kind in different positions and doing different things, large pillars surrounded by one of each of the Elemental Breaths dragons can use, the ceiling was filled with a galaxy of some sort but the planets he sees all look like Earth, and the room seems to never end. But it was what was standing in the middle in front of him got his attention. There standing in front of him was a dragon., but not just any dragon.

It was the biggest dragon, ever!

It was bigger than Samson, it was almost the sizes of a freak’n mountain! It stands on two legs with four claw toes that gleamed silver. The rest of the body was more anthropomorphic that his with scales that were more armor, nearly robotic, than scales as the metallic gold seems to illuminated the room itself. It had four claws and a thumb like Samson with the same color as its toes but on the forearms looked like blades of black with writing of the dragon language on it glowing in different colors. Its tail was long with four-prong claws at the end and six massive wings spread out from its back. Scatter around its body looked like rhombus jewels each pulsing with color changing in a swirl of power. Its neck was long with silver spikes coming from the sides were the joints could be on its neck with three sets of spike-like armor running from the base of the head to almost at the end of its tail. Its head was also more robotic but just as organic as well with eight horns the curves back than up with a single one jolting forward to near the noes and tucks that if one would to look seems they could part open to make two sets. The head was smooth and as far as Samson could see couldn’t tell if it has ears or not. It had six eyes each glowing with swirling colors and with no pupils. It stood with confidents, power, grace, and wisdom the likes Samson has never saw.

It both awed and scared him all at once but one thing was for certain.

“Mother of god you are perhaps the most awesome and badass looking dragon I have ever seen in my life that I’m about to base out.” Samson said looking stun.

“Why thank you kindly, most find my appearance…unsettling. It’s such a refreshment to hear that. And it is so nice to finally met you Samson, I hope you didn’t have trouble finding this place?” The dragon said in a powerful but kind tune.

“…Yeah…it was a walk in the park…so you’re the dude that speaks in my head?”

“Indeed, I’m the one.”

“…Cool…you know I wasn’t expecting something like you…whatever you are? You’re a dragon, right?”

“Specifically speaking no, that’s not my species, though I am the acumination of the dragons and did help birth them with the aid of Mother of course. But in regards and time with your questions yes, I am a dragon, just not the ones you know is all.”

“Create the dragon race…wait…are you…but that…you shouldn’t…your supposed to be…who the fuck are you really?!” Samson asks backing away a little.

“Oh, how rude of me, my name is Draxadonus, Eternal and King of all dragons, it’s a pleasure to meet you.” He said with a smile.

Author's Note

Whelp here it is folks hope you like. Again sorry it took so long but I'm hopping the next one will be up faster than this one. Till then bye!

NOT DEAD!

Hey there fanfic readers of the interweb it’s me saying I’M NOT DEAD!!! Though my large absents would suggest otherwise. For that I’m truly am sorry for that, much has happened in my duration since the last update. Mostly my drive to make the chapters has been…pretty much non-existent. I just lost my inspiration to make new chapters for my stories but it seems, for me at least, I’m getting back on the horse. Now to address to my current stories, yes, I’m still doing them and hopefully they’re be up soon. I’m not a hundred percent sure when but rest assure I’m working as fast as possible.

Second motion, it seems I am in need of a new Editor and Proofreader for my stories. If anyone wish lend their services than I would happily accept with open arms. Please PM me if you wish to help me, I would really l appreciate it.

So, in sort, not six feet under, I’m back baby, could use help, you guys are awesome.

Thanks for all that have stick with me for so long and putting up with my shit.